Fanfiction inspired by Stephanie Meyer’s Twilight.
Warning:
Rated M for Mature. This story contains graphic
references to rape and abuse. While we don’t believe in
censorship, we would advise caution when reading this fic. For
ages 18 and up
ONLY!
Bring Me to Life
By Lindseyfair
Summary: 17 year old Edward has returned to Forks after spending six years at an exclusive
boarding school. He's not the same Edward that his childhood best friend, Bella, remembers. He's
changed and closed himself to almost everyone. Can Bella bring him back to life?
Chapter 1-All of Me
BPOV
Christmas in Phoenix was a blur. My brother, Emmett, and I spent the entire winter vacation visiting my
mom, Renee, and her new husband, Phil. We flew in to Seattle the night before returning back to school.
I never knew that cold day in January would change my life forever.
"Guess you're kinda excited to get to school early?" My dad, Charlie, kissed me on the forehead as I
shoved a spoonful honey nut o's in my mouth.
"Not weally. Why?" I had a bad habit of talking with my mouth full.
"Close the trap door, Bells." Emmett threw his bag on the floor before plopping down in the chair next
to me. He grabbed the box of cereal and started making his own breakfast for a change.
"I just thought you'd be meeting Edward on his first day back."
Both Emmett and I spit bits of o's across the table. "Edward's back?"
"I thought Alice might have called or texted or whatever you kids do."
I punched Emmett hard on the shoulder. "Did you know about this?"
"Shit, Bells. No." My dad glared at Emmett as he rubbed his injured arm. "Sorry, dad."
"Let me know how it all turns out. Edward didn't look very well when I saw him the other day. Maybe
seeing you guys will perk him up. I don't expect you home for dinner."
"I've got practice and then going to study with Rose."
"Sure. Study." Emmett shot me a glare. I knew he and Rose never studied. Most of the time I had to hear
what they were doing. Rose was also one of my best friends. She and her twin brother Jasper, had been
adopted by the Cullen's when they were only four years old. My big brother had been smitten with Rose
since the first day he knocked over her sandcastle and she kicked him in the shin. That was entertaining.
Now, they just seem to have their faces locked together and hearing my brother moan like that should be
illegal.
"Just call so I know you're not in a ditch somewhere. Try to be home by eight. You still have school
tomorrow."
I kissed my dad on the cheek after depositing my cereal bowl in the sink. "Don't I always."
/&/
The ride to school in the old Chevy truck that Emmett and I shared was way to short. I hardly had
enough time to process the fact that Edward was home.
After six years, I would finally get my best friend back. Not that Alice, Edward's sister, and Rose
weren't great friends, they just couldn't substitute the friendship Edward and I had. Edward, Alice, and I
were inseparable since the day we all met when Renee and their mother, Esme, met at a mommy and me
group.
All the years growing up, Edward was always there for me. Especially when my parents got divorced
when I was only seven. The only thing that cheered me up for months was Edward playing the piano. He
was so young, but he was completely magnificent. That magnificence is what ended up taking him away
from me when we were only ten. He had gotten excepted to a boarding school that emphasized on
instrumental music called Masen. He'd spent the last six years there and I thought he was happy. I only
heard from him now and then. A letter every once in a while, but mostly through Alice. We hadn't seen
each other though. I began imagining what kind of man Edward had become.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
I jumped when I heard Alice tapping on the truck window. I jumped out and was immediately
surrounded with a bone crushing hug. For a tiny thing, she was sure strong.
"Alice. Alice. Just tell me. Is it true?"
She finally let go of me long enough for me to shut the truck's door. Then she latched onto my arm as
we started walking from the parking lot.
"Yes, he's in the office getting his schedule right now."
"Why didn't you tell me? I know he's been back at least a few days and I talked to you last night."
"I wanted it to be a surprise, but now I'm thinking it might have not been such a good idea. He's
changed... I mean a lot."
"What do you mean by a lot?" I was sure he was much taller, his body a little more defined. If he looked
anything like Carlisle, I wouldn't mind. Stop it, Bella. No dirty thoughts about your friends father. I
knew the color of his eyes wouldn't of changed. They were why my favorite color was green.
"Well... he's barely said three words since he's been home. Mom did it up big, being his first Christmas
at home in like forever. He hardly cracked a smile when mom gave him a new laptop. She said he'd need
it for school and since his one from Masen somehow got destroyed on the trip home, he needed a new
one. If he's not in his room playing his piano, he has his ear buds in and is either eating or sleeping. Yes,
he has those damn things in even when he's sleeping."
"What do you think happened?" I asked as we walked through the front doors and into the school
commons area.
"I have no idea. Dad got a call from the principal telling him how Edward's grades were slipping. When
he finally got Edward to talk about it, he just begged to come home."
I never imagined Edward having trouble at anything. School always seemed so effortless to him. I on the
other hand was always needing a tutor in one subject, math. Since Edward had been gone, the last two
years had been spent with Mike Newton. He somehow thought our sessions might turn into dates, but I
never saw him that way. I never saw any one that way. I just always thought it would be me and
Edward. Our parents always said what a cute couple we made and that we'd have gorgeous kids
someday. That's when we were nine. Is there anyway that Edward and I could actually...
"There he is." Alice released my arm only to lace her fingers through mine.
I looked to see hardly any of the boy I knew walking towards us. This Edward was all man. Tall with an
incredible mane of untidy bronze hair. Lean six pack abs that were clearly visible as his long sleeved
black t-shirt clung to his long torso. His dark jeans hung low on his v shaped hips where he had a blue
plaid flannel tied around them. He was adjusting a black leather back pack on his back and stuffing his
iPod in his pocket when he was finally in front of us.
"You get your schedule okay?" Alice asked as I felt the blood returning to my hand. She let go of it
completely when his eyes met mine.
"Hey, Edward." His eyes were still the same brilliant shade of emerald green that they had always been.
Something was missing though. No sparkle. They were hollow and tired, like he hadn't slept in weeks. If
he hadn't been squinting, I might not have ever known that there was someone alive behind them.
"Bella?"
"Yep." I bit my lower lip, my international signal for a vague attempt at flirting. Alice unfortunately
picked up on it and tried to move things along.
"Come on. Give your old friend a hug." She pushed the two of us together.
I slipped my arms around his chest and let my cheek rest there. It seemed like forever, but eventually I
felt his arms around me, his fingertips stroking up and down my spine.
"Bella," he whispered as I felt his nose rubbing through my hair.
God, he smells good.
I tried to step back, but he held onto me tighter. I just closed my eyes and enjoyed the perfect moment.
I turned my head so my lips were dangerously close to his ear. "I'm glad you're home." I kissed his
cheek.
"It's good to know someone missed me," he whispered back.
The bell signaling five minutes until first period rang. Edward released me then adjusted the strap at his
shoulder as I stroked my fingers through my hair.
Alice grabbed Edward's class schedule as he was pulling it out.
"It looks like we won't see you this morning. Oh, Bella. He's in your biology class right after lunch."
"Great." This way we'd have at least one class together.
Edward nodded as Alice returned his schedule to him.
"Can you find your first class?"
Edward held up a map of the school I assumed he got with his schedule.
"Kay. Bella and I will see you at lunch then."
Alice gave Edward a pat on the stomach as she pulled me away down the hall.
Once we were around the corner, she began.
"Well? What did he say?"
"He just said he was glad someone missed him." I could feel the blush rising to my cheeks.
"That's more than any of us got out of him. You might be good for him after all, Bella Swan."
/&/
The morning flew by, thank god. Before I knew it, Alice was dragging me through the lunch line. By the
time we'd grabbed some food, Edward had found Jasper, Rose, and Emmett. They had made a spot for
me next to Edward.
"Hey." I set my tray down next to him.
"Hey," he answered back.
The rest of them eyed me while tried to strike up a conversation. "Not eating today?"
"Not hungry." I noticed he was just sipping on a bottle of water while he had one of his iPod ear buds in
his ear.
"If I remember right, strawberries were always your favorite." I picked one out of my fruit salad and
held it up for him. He shook his head no. "Come on. You're practically skin and bones. Just one little
taste?"
He opened his mouth to say something, but I shoved the slice of strawberry in before he could. His lips
closed in a soft kiss at my fingertips. I pulled them from his lips to mine and licked the juice off them. I
swallowed hard after realizing what I had done. His lips created a soft smile as he chewed, but it didn't
reach his eyes.
"See. Was that so bad?"
"No." He picked up a fork and started helping me eat the rest of my lunch.
In no time at all we were on our way to biology.
"Miss Swan, Miss Weber has moved to a different class, so I will make Mr. Cullen your new lab partner.
You'll help him through the first experiment."
"Sure."
I led Edward over to our lab table and rolled my eyes as I saw Mike approach us.
"Hey Mike."
"Hey Bella. Who's you new friend?" Mike got that jealous look he always got whenever he saw me with
another guy.
"You remember Edward Cullen. He's moved back."
"Oh, sure." A large smile spread across his face as he realized who Edward was. "Alice's brother, right?"
"Ya," was all Edward managed to utter.
"Cool. We should all hang out sometime. Maybe after one of our things Bella."
"Maybe."
That's when the class thankfully started.
I led Edward through the experiment where we identified different things on slides underneath a
microscope. He had figured them out before I even had to tell him what to write down. Finally, a smart
lab partner. I had a feeling my last lab partner, Angela Weber, had gotten put into the remedial class. No
matter how hard I tried to help her, the girl just hated biology.
We'd finished before most of the class, so I took it upon myself to asks a few questions.
"So... why'd you decide to come home?"
He stared down at the lab table. "Got homesick."
"But you learned a lot at Masen?"
He let out a soft laugh. "Ya, too much."
I was a little confused and was about to ask what he meant when the bell rang.
Edward started gathering his things.
"I'm riding home with Alice. We're going to veg out and catch up for awhile. So, I'll see you after
school?"
He flung his backpack over his shoulder. "That'd be nice."
/&/
The last few hours of school went a lot slower than the morning, but eventually I was standing beside
Alice's Porsche waiting for them.
Alice ran up to me and threw her keys at me. "You're driving my car home. I'm riding with Jasper and
Rose. You can take Edward with you."
"Alice... you never let me..."
"It's fine with me." Edward walked up behind Alice.
"Okay, you've been warned. The Porsche drives nothing like my truck."
"I'll have Rose follow you. You'll be fine."
Edward and I got into the car. I backed out slowly and left the parking lot. Edward plugged his iPod in
the car stereo. A lovely piano concerto began to play. We just sat enjoying the music until we arrived at
his house.
"I'd love to hear you play again. I've really missed it."
"Okay." We got out of the car and walked up to the house with Alice, Jasper, and Rose following close
behind.
"Hey, kids." Esme greeted us all at that door as we put our bags down. "Who wants a snack?" She
brushed the hair from Edward's eyes as she laid her hand on his cheek.
"I'm going to take Bella upstairs. She wants to hear me play."
Everyone seemed shocked at the amount of words flowing from his mouth.
"Sure, just come down for dinner."
Edward grabbed my hand and we tore up three flights of stairs.
We got to his room where his baby grand piano was nestled in the corner. He brought me over to the
bench and sat me down beside him. He started to play and I immediately recognized it.
"You remembered." He was playing the song he had wrote for me so many years ago.
"How could I forget. I've changed it a little though." He entered the bridge and the notes started to float
together, even more beautiful then I could have ever imagined. I felt my eyes close and my head slightly
swaying as it came to the end.
"It's beautiful."
Then he put his fingers to the keys and started playing an entirely different song. Not classical, not any
concerto.
"Evanescence?" I questioned.
He just nodded as he continued. Once he got to the chorus, I couldn't help but sing softly.
When you cried I'd wipe away all of your tears.
When you'd scream I'd fight away all of your fears.
And I held your hand through all of these years,
But you still have, all of me.
At that, he stopped.
"Why'd you stop?"
He took my hand and turned to me. "Can you do something for me?"
"Anything, you know that."
He lead me over to the couch. Sat me down, then he sat next to me. He put his arm around my shoulder
and pulled me into him. He laced his fingers through mine. "Can we just sit like this for awhile?"
"Sure." I didn't understand why, but I really didn't care. I laid my head on his chest and listened to his
heart thumping against his chest. I closed my eyes as he scooted me in closer.
"I feel safe like this," he whispered while kissing my hair.
"Me too."
/&/
Chapter 2-Rest in Peace
BPOV
"They look so peaceful. I can't wake them."
I could barely hear Alice whisper as I clung to Edward tighter.
"They have to eat. We've got to wake them up." I squeezed my eyes tighter as I heard Rose walk closer
to me.
"No, wait. Give me Edward's phone over there." I could hear Alice pushing the buttons on Edward's
phone. I just relaxed back into his arms, hoping they were about to give up. That's when I saw a flash of
light behind my closed eyelids. Edward's arms squeezed around me as I felt him straighten up.
I reluctantly let my eyes flutter open to see Rose and Alice looking sweetly at the screen on Edward's
phone.
"Hey!" Edward jumped up from the couch and grabbed the phone from the girls.
"We just wanted to show you how cute you were. See. Look at your pictures." Alice scrolled through his
pictures to show him what she meant. His lips pressed into a soft smile as he saw the picture. He handed
me the phone to show me the picture of me, pretending at that point to sleep in his arms.
"I guess we must have fallen asleep. Sorry, Edward. Hope I didn't drool or anything."
"Not much." He wiped his hand down his torso where my head had been resting. He offered me his
hand. He held it until we were downstairs and sitting next to each other at the dinner table.
Dinner passed way to quickly and soon it was approaching eight o'clock. Emmett was slowly saying
goodbye to Rose in the doorway. I didn't want to say goodbye either. I didn't know if I would sleep
peacefully again now that I knew how it felt to sleep in Edward's arms again. Nothing like our camp
outs with sleeping bags and marshmallows. Much better.
"I'll see you tomorrow, then." I chewed on my upper lip as I dug my hands deep in my pockets.
"Yep." He was mimicking me with his hands deep in his own pockets.
"You can text me later. I'm sure I'll be up for awhile since we had our nap."
"Me too." He handed his phone over to me and I put my cell number and my e-mail address in his phone
book. I handed it back when I felt Emmett tugging at my backpack.
"Bye." Emmett dragged me out the front door.
"Bye, Bella. Meet me before first period," Alice yelled as she threw her arms around Edward from
behind.
"I will." I jumped into the passengers side of the truck as Emmett made the engine roar to life. I saw
Edward walk out onto the porch to watch as we drove away.
/&/
EPOV
I sat on the porch for a few minutes trying to savor the feeling of Bella in my arms. It was true. She was
my safe place. I should have come home years ago. I don't know how I could ever let things get so out
of hand.
Just then, my cell phone started to vibrate. Bella, already?
"Hello?"
"Hey, Edward. It's James."
"Hey, James." James had been my room mate at Masen for the last three years. He really was the only
friend I had there. He was the only one who knew the real reason I had left.
"Just calling to see how things were going. You haven't returned any of my e-mails."
"Sorry, been busy. New school and all."
"Ya, I thought that was probably it. Just to let you know, things aren't the same without you here."
"Sure, now you have a single and won't have me interrupting you and Victoria anymore."
"That's not really a problem anymore. After what she did, I broke up with her."
"Oh, man. You didn't have to do that for me."
"I can't forgive her. I can't believe she would do such a thing. She knows you're like a brother to me."
"I'm home now. That's all that matters. I think things might be getting better."
"You saw Bella?"
"Ya." I pulled out my wallet, removing the worn picture of Bella and I from the day before I left for
Masen. Her arms locked around my shoulders with her chin resting on one of them. The last time I
remember really smiling because I was so happy, until today.
"You think you might be able to tell her?"
"I don't know. I just need to find out who I am again, you know."
"Well, if you two are the kind of friends you've always told me about, I'm sure she'll help you."
"James?"
"Ya?"
"I think she's the only one who can."
"So, maybe you'll have a girlfriend before I get another one?"
I smiled and shook my head. "Maybe. We'll see."
"Call me or text, whenever, okay?"
"Sure. Talk to you later."
"Bye."
I shut off my phone to hear two little footsteps from behind me. "I know you're there Alice."
Alice came over and sat down on the step beside me. "Who gets to talk to you more than I do?"
"It was James. He wanted to know how my first day back was."
"That was nice of him. I'm sure he misses you."
"Maybe." I tried to sneak the picture of Bella and I back into my wallet, but Alice was just too fast.
"You've been carrying this, all these years?" Her fingers traced across the soft, torn edges.
"Yes." I grabbed the picture back from her and shoved it back in my wallet.
"If you missed her so much, why didn't you call or even write?"
I couldn't. I would have felt like I would have to tell her. I knew James knowing was bad enough, but I
couldn't bare Bella knowing what had happened. "I just... I didn't know if I'd ever be back. I didn't want
to hold her back from anything."
"You mean anyone?"
I nodded as my eyes fell to my lap.
"You know there hasn't been anyone. God knows, dozens have tried."
"Like Mike Newton?"
"Especially Mike. I think she's always been waiting though. Waiting for you."
I took my sister's tiny hand and brought it to my lips. "Thanks."
I rested our hands in my lap as I looked out on our manicured lawn that still had hints of green peeking
from beneath the frost.
"You think you might give it a go then?"
I turned to her a little confused. "Give what a go?"
"You and Bella, silly."
"Me and Bella." I nodded and I looked forward. "I don't know why in the world she would want me, but
I think I need to try. She kinda fills this hole inside me. Until today, I never thought it would go away."
"I'm so happy. I'm so happy to have you back."
I turned and put my arm around her as I kissed her forehead. "It's good to be home."
At that moment, I felt more at ease than I had in years. Coming home had been the best idea. I'd have to
actually thank Victoria someday.
/&/
BPOV
It was a few more weeks into the semester and things between Edward and I seemed to be going really
well. At times, I felt like he wanted to be more than friends, even though he never said it. There were
moments when I felt that he even loved me, still he never said anything.
Then came that day in Biology. Edward had an appointment with the councilor at lunch and hadn't made
it to class yet. So, Mike took it upon himself to occupy my time.
"I'm having a party at my house tonight. You should drop by."
"I don't know, Mike. Alice and I kinda have plans."
He really wanted to persuade me. He thought pushing the hair from my shoulders and massaging them
would help. It just felt really creepy. Not that Mike was not a good looking guy, it's just that he had
always tried so hard. It was a total turn off.
"She can come too." He massaged harder.
"Mike, stop." It was starting to hurt.
"Come on. You know you like it." His thumbs started digging in my collarbone.
"Mike, no. Please stop."
That was the second Mike's hands were ripped from my shoulders.
"She said no!" Edward's velvet voice was hard and hateful as I saw his fist pull back then collide with
Mike's jaw.
Mike flew back into a nearby table and several students gasped. Mike stood and held his jaw. I wasn't
sure if he would fight back, but Edward was ready and waiting.
Mike licked the blood trailing from his lip. "Didn't know you had it in you, Cullen."
Mr. Banner entered the classroom and everyone except Mike and Edward took their seats. They were
only interrupted when Mr. Banner spoke up.
"Cullen. Newton. Is there a problem?"
Edward raised one eyebrow waiting for Mike to respond. "No, problem. Cullen and I just had a little...
misunderstanding."
"Fine, take you seats then."
Edward inched his way to his seat after Mike sat in his.
Mr. Banner turned down the lights as we were watching a boring film from the stone age about salmon
reproduction or something stupid like that. Once the film started, Edward's hand found mine.
"Are you okay?" He whispered so softly I almost didn't hear him.
"Ya. You?" I mouthed back.
He nodded and squeezed my hand before shooting Mike another glare. It was like he was marking his
territory or something. I knew I should have been mad that he'd decked Mike in the middle of class. All
I could feel was happy that maybe we were a few steps closer to where I had hopped we were getting.
He held my hand as he walked me to my next class. I gave him a kiss on the cheek after promising to
meet him at his Volvo after school.
/&/
We were all gathered in the Cullen's living room ready for a Friday night of vegging out. After what had
happened that afternoon, no one felt like going to Mike's party.
It seemed to fall to Alice to decide what we were going to do that night.
"Buffy-a-thon!"
Emmett and Jasper moaned as Edward turned to me confused. "She wants to watch 'Buffy, the Vampire
Slayer'. She has all the seasons on DVD."
"Come on. We haven't don't it with Edward yet. He'll love it. You do know what 'Buffy' is, don't you
Edward?"
He nodded his head as he rubbed the back of his neck. "It was kind of a guilty pleasure James and I
had."
"Good. Then you know all the characters." Alice went over to the wall of DVD's. "Oh, yeah. Season
six."
"No, Alice. We've done season six a dozen times." I rolled my eyes as she popped the DVD in.
"I'll let you play Buffy this time. Come on. It's your favorite. 'Once More, With Feeling' You know you
wanna." Alice came over to me as the menu popped up on screen. "Please, please, please."
Edward nudged my shoulder. "Come on. I'll even play Spike."
I smiled and bit my lower lip.
"Okay, she's in." Alice jumped up and motioned for the boys to move the furniture. Alice wanted to act
out the whole episode as usual, singing, dancing, the whole bit. But this was the first time she was
letting me play Buffy. Usually she was Buffy and Jasper was Spike. This might actually be fun.
"So, I'll be Anya. Jasper, you be Xander. Emmett can be Giles. Rose can be Dawn. Then whoever feels
like belting out at the time can do the rest."
I took my place as the episode began. They all sat on the couch as I pretended to be Buffy walking
through a graveyard, singing "Going through the Motions".
Nothing here is real
Nothing her is right
I've been making shows of trading blows
Just hoping no one knows
That I've been
Going through the motions
Walking through the part
Everyone clapped as I convincingly pretended to kill a couple of vampires.
We went onto "I've Got a Theory" in which Alice belted out the part about monstrous bunnies and
midgets. I almost peed my pants.
We skipped a couple chapters, not having anyone that wanted to sing the Willow and Tara song. Which
brought us to "I'll Never Tell". Alice and Jasper got up and mimicked the moves on screen almost
perfectly. They did a soft shoe dance almost exactly like the one on screen. I laughed so hard at Jasper
twirling Alice around and almost dropping her.
Then came Edward's debut. He was playing the part of Spike, the vampire that was obsessed with Buffy.
He started softly and really started to get into the part. His voice seemed even sexier when he was
singing and with the British accent... I was in heaven. I had a hard time keeping a straight face.
Then he got down on his knees in front of me.
You know,
You got a willing slave
And you just love to play the thought
That you might misbehave
But Till you do,
I'm telling you
Stop visiting my grave
Let me rest in peace
I felt my pulse race as his eyes stared at me with a lust I'd never seen before. Either he was a damn fine
actor or he wanted me just as much as I wanted him.
We continued through the rest of the episode till it came to the part where Buffy sang to her friends that
when she was dead, she thought she was in heaven. I started a flailing attempt at dancing till I died,
when Edward caught me and started singing Spike's part.
Life's not a song.
Life isn't bliss.
Life is just this.
It's living.
You'll get along.
The pain that you feel
Only can heal
By living.
You have to go on living.
So one of us is living.
I thought I almost saw a tear escape from the corner of his eye, but Emmett busted into the next song.
Then we all went on to sing the last ensemble song before the end with just Buffy and Spike sining to
each other. Oh my God. I almost forgot what happened at the end. Would he?
(Bella's part in italics, Edward's part in bold)
I touch the fire and it freezes me
I died to many years ago
I look into it and it's black
This isn't real, but I just wanna feel
But you can make me feel...
That's when Spike's hand made it's way behind Buffy head and he pulled her into a kiss. I dipped my
head, then found Edward's hand on the back of my neck. He brought my lips to his in a ferocious and
passionate first kiss. I felt every fiber of my being light on fire. For some reason I never expected that
kind of passion from Edward. His lips melted on mine. Our tongues tangling together in perfect
harmony. I wanted more, so much more. I felt my fingers tangling through his hair, pulling him in closer
to me. His hands were at the back of my waist pulling my pelvis closer to his. I could feel the burn
lower, in between my legs. I knew he was feeling it too as I felt something rather hard pressing against
my stomach.
Alice, Jasper, Rose, and Emmett all started clapping as the credits started to roll. We slowed down, but
we didn't stop immediately. He pressed several soft kisses on my lips before pulling his to lay a kiss on
my forehead.
"Okay, I know he's my brother and all, but that was pretty hot." I turned to see Rose fanning herself as
Emmett threw a pillow at her.
"Hey, she's my sister."
That's when I had to pay him back. "That's just a taste of what you've put me through for years."
Edward brought his finger to my chin. "I am willing to help you give him another taste."
"Oh, really," I said trying to be coy.
"Yes, really." He lifted my chin and brought my lips back to his.
I could really get used to this.
/&/
Chapter 3-Light in Paradise
EPOV
I couldn't believe I was being that... well, forward. I was kissing Bella, very passionately. Not only that,
we were standing right in front of our families. Then I did it again. Hell, I thought it felt good to just be
in her arms, but that felt so much better.
I heard Emmett clear his throat, loudly. I pulled back and found her eyes. I just held her hand and stared
into her magnificent brown eyes.
"I think it's getting hot in here."
"Yes, I'm getting pretty hot." She was blushing terribly at that point.
"How 'bout we go to the kitchen and get some drinks?" I needed to talk to her without an audience.
"Sounds good."
I started to lead her out of the living room when I heard, "Take your time!" Alice. If she only knew the
millions of fears and possibilities running through my head at that moment.
We made our way to the kitchen and Bella took a seat at a stool beside the kitchen island. I started
digging in the fridge. "Soda okay?"
"Fine with me."
I pulled out two cans of soda. I put one in front of her as I opened my own on the opposite side of the
island. She stayed quite. She was waiting for me. I put my can down then gripped the edge of the island
between my thumbs and fingers. I put my head down as I composed myself.
"I just want you to know, I've... I've never done anything like that before. I'm sorry."
I looked up to see her teeth tugging at that bottom lip of hers. "You have nothing to be sorry about."
I sighed in relief. "I just got really caught up in the moment and everything."
"Oh, was that all?" Her eyes dipped, like she was disappointed.
"No, no. Shit. This isn't coming out right." I ran my hand through my hair several times before I could
speak again. "I wanted to do it. It's just not how I would've planned it. I mean, not in front of everybody
like that."
"You were planning on kissing me like that?"
She eyed me over her can as she sipped her soda. "We'll... I... I wanted to. It's just... like I said, this is
uncharted territory for me."
"Oh." She put her can down in front of her then looked up at me confused. "Wait. So, you're telling me,
you've never kissed a girl before?"
"No, I've kissed girls, just never like that." I kissed my mom and Alice and Rose, a few random girls at
school, but never like that. Never with that much passion. I don't think I'd felt passion like that for
anything except my music.
"Then, you've never had a girlfriend?"
"Girls that were friends, but not anyone I really dated." Which was true. A date here and there, but it
never felt right. I was beginning to wonder if it ever would.
"'Kay." She took another sip of her soda.
"Really... I'm dying here. I've gotta know what your thinking." I smiled hoping she would understand
my attempt at vague desperation.
"I've never really dated anyone either and believe me, you are the first person to ever kiss me like that."
She cocked her head to the side as her fingers began twirling a piece of her deep brown locks.
"Good." At that moment, I was terribly proud of myself. By the look on her face, I could tell she was
remembering it the same way I was.
"So?" She looked to me for an answer to a question she hadn't even asked.
"So... you're wondering what this means?"
"Yep."
"I guess it means... now you have a real reason to turn down Mike Newton every weekend."
"Because I'll be spending my weekends with you?" I loved how her eyebrows raised up when she got to
the end of a question and held them there in anticipation of an answer.
"Weekends, days, nights, as long as you can stand the sight of me."
"I see." She hopped off the stool and came around to the other side of the island where I was standing.
"So, this makes you my... what?"
I smiled and shook my head. "You enjoy watching me fumble through this, don't you?"
She brought her thumb and her index finger up in front of me, just a whisper of space between them. "A
little."
"Boyfriend, alright? I'll be your boyfriend."
She placed both of her hands on my chest as she looked up at me. "I think that's a good idea. I don't
know how much longer I'd be able to hold back... I mean..."
"Now, the tables have turned. Hold back, hun?"
She tried to move her hands, but I kept them there. "I mean, like today, with Mike. I thought it was
kinda like you were telling people I was yours. Marking your territory. I know I have felt like ripping
about a dozen girl's hair out because of some of the looks they were giving you."
"How very predatory of you." I nodded. "Just so were clear, I'm your boyfriend and you are my
girlfriend."
"Yes, Edward. I'm all yours." She slipped her hands around my neck as I brought my lips down to hers.
We could hear thunderous laughter from the next room. I sighed and nodded, perfect timing. "Ready to
face the firing squad?"
"It'll be fine. I'm sure Alice will be thrilled."
She slipped her fingers through mine as I led us back toward the living room. I stopped right before we
entered and turned back to her.
"Why would Alice be thrilled?" She instantly turned a deeper shade of pink as she dipped her head.
"She won't have to listen to me anymore."
"Listen to you what?" I was curious. I let my hands find their way to her waist.
"You're enjoying this, aren't you?" She looked up to me.
"Just a little payback." I smiled as she squinted at me and pressed her lips together in a soft smile.
"Since you've been back, I've kinda been talking about you... a lot."
"Just since I've been back?"
"Well... much more since you've been back."
"Okay, then I have a confession to make too. My room mate at Masen, James, was almost positive I had
made you up. It just seemed that every memory I had of home had you in it."
"I think I'd like to meet this James. Find out what you were like all those years."
"We'll see." I really wouldn't mind her meeting James, but I knew when I told him that Bella and I were
together, he give me the speech again.
I led her into the living room where everyone had moved on to Jasper's favorite movie, "Blazing
Saddles".
Alice grabbed for the remote when we entered the room. She shut the movie off before jumping back
down on the couch.
We stood hand in hand, as the rest of them sat and stared. "What?"
"That little display... it changed things, didn't it?" Alice was so cute, like a little girl waiting for a puppy.
I turned to Bella, giving her a little wink. "We've come to a mutual decision."
"We think..." Bella looked over at me coyly. "That we might give this dating thing a try."
Alice jumped up so fast, I never saw her coming. She had her arms surrounding both of us as she
jumped up and down. "I knew it. I just knew it."
"Fine, Alice. You get all the credit while we do all the work." She let us go and hit me on the arm.
"Now, I won't feel so guilty leaving you guys to go spend time with my Jazzie bear." She plopped back
down next to Jasper and nuzzled at his cheek.
"Right, cause it's all about you, Alice." Bella was hitting my rhythm. I slipped my arm around her waist.
Alice threw a pillow at both of us. "Sit down and watch the rest of the movie."
I sat on the floor with my back to the couch as Bella crawled in between my legs. I cradled her back into
my arms as Alice turned the movie back on.
/&/
BPOV
The next few weeks were nothing less than glorious. I was beginning to believe that we were in that first
month stage of the relationship that I had heard was always the best. The high I seemed to get just by
being in his presence. I was learning so much about him, but I could still feel him holding back.
He made it perfectly clear to any man who looked my way that I was all his. Most of the time, he had
me sitting in his lap at lunch time. He had found this little spot behind my right ear that always made me
come undone.
One cool February day, he was finding his way to that spot at lunch, when Alice interrupted.
"What are you two lovebirds doing Saturday?"
"What?" She pulled me out of my Edward love fog.
"Saturday. You know for Valentine's day."
"Oh." I hadn't really thought about it. I was spending most of my time getting used to the idea of being a
girlfriend.
"Rose and I are taking our boys to dinner in Seattle. You two wanna come?"
"I don't know." I looked to Edward who had a devious smile on his face.
"I kinda had something else in mind, but thanks for the offer."
"Something else?"
He tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. "Well... I thought since you have been having me over for
dinner almost every night, I would take my chance and cook for you."
"Alright, so what's on the menu?"
"Just a little something special. Then we can watch a movie or whatever."
"Sounds perfect." I brought my lips to his. I caught a glimpse of Alice as I pulled back.
"You two are just so cute." He found his way back to that little spot behind my ear. "Just promise me
one thing, okay?"
"What's that?" I tried to sound coherent, but I failed miserably as he placed a wet kiss that sent a warm
shiver down my spine.
"Just use some protection. I'm not ready to be an aunt yet."
That got my attention. "Christ, Alice." Edward and I hadn't even talked about sex. I knew I wanted to,
but I wasn't sure I was anywhere near ready. We hadn't even gotten to second base yet. Was that what
Edward had been thinking about? Was he the something special on the menu? I turned to see his head
had dropped, his eyes focused on his lap.
"It's not something we need to be worry about, Alice. Not for a while." He raised his eyes to meet mine.
"Right?"
"Right. We've only been dating a couple weeks and, well... we just..." Nothing was coming out right.
"I just thought since you guys can't take your hands off each other."
"Alice, just because I'm pretty much obsessed with the feel of her skin beneath my fingertips doesn't
mean that we are ready for that, yet."
"Believe me, you'll be the first, no, the second to know if and when we do."
"Bells, please," Emmett groaned.
"What? You think Rose is quiet about the two of you?"
Rose grabbed my brother's shirt and pulled him closer to her. "She knows your my little hurricane."
I turned to Edward. "Yep, a hurricane. Really exciting at first, then ends in complete disaster."
/&/
EPOV
I had everything laid out in the kitchen, ready to go when Bella rang the doorbell. I met her with one,
long stemmed, red rose. "For you, my dear."
She accepted it, bringing it to her nose to cover her sweet smile.
I brought her into the kitchen to show her what I had in store for the evening.
"Pizza?" I couldn't tell if she was upset or just surprised.
"What's wrong with pizza?"
"Nothing. Do I get to see you toss the dough in the air and everything?"
"Of course." I floured my hands and started kneading the dough. I flattened it then gave it my best shot. I
threw it up in the air and miraculously caught it each time.
"Bravo. You might have a future if you decide to give up music."
"Don't think that will happen anytime soon."
She helped me spread the sauce on the dough. Then we put all of our favorite toppings on before
finishing it up with about a pound of cheese.
I shoved it in the oven. When I turned back, I saw a large envelope with a big red bow.
"I thought we said no presents."
"Hey, you gave me the rose. Plus, it hardly cost anything and it's something you need."
I slid the bow off the envelope and proceeded to tie it around her wrist. I opened the envelope to pull out
what was hiding inside.
"Bella, it's perfect." About twenty pages of blank sheet music with my name scrolled across the bottom.
"You're always just jotting notes down on what ever is around. I thought maybe this way you'd be a little
more organized."
"I love it. Thank you." I brought her over to me and took her in my arms, squeezing her tight. "I love
you." Oh, shit. Did I really just say that?
She pulled back from me. I wasn't sure what she was going to do. She just looked shocked and
overwhelmed. A little like maybe she was going to be sick. Then she took a deep breath and brought her
lips to mine. "I love you, too," she whispered in between kisses.
Relief, but I wasn't at all expecting what came next.
"We never really talked about what Alice said the other day. I know we said we weren't ready, but I was
just wondering... have you ever?"
A large lump found it's way to my throat. I chose my words carefully. "You want to know if I've ever
made love before?"
"Yes. I know you said you never had a girlfriend, but..."
"No. I've never made love before."
She sighed with relief. "Good, neither have I. It's good to know we're in the same boat."
"Are you saying you think we're ready to..."
"No. No. I just thought, someday. Not today, but someday."
"Someday soon?" I tried to swallow the large lump, but it didn't seem to want to go away.
"I'm not gonna lie. I've thought about it. I've dreamed about it. I know my body wants to, but..."
"But what?" My heart was racing. My palms were starting to sweat.
"I'm a little nervous. Alice says the first time is a little awkward and it kinda hurts."
That's what I had heard too. "Wait. What?"
She nodded. "Yeah, they've been doing it for awhile now. Before they even told your parents they
wanted to date."
"Wow. I had no idea." My little pixie sister. "That's probably why mom made Jasper move into the
bedroom next to mine away from Alice's."
"Hate to break it to you, but your sister is pretty sneaky. They still find a way."
I tried to shake the image of Alice and Jasper going at it out of my mind when the buzzer rang. I just
stood there as Bella went over to the oven and turned it off.
"Come on. Let's try some of our creation." She pulled it from the oven and placed it on the stove.
"Just as long as there is no more talk of Jasper and Alice's late night activities, okay?"
"Fine. You cut me a couple of slices and I'll find us something to drink."
/&/
EPOV
"Sorry, I just forgot."
"Fine." Bella pulled me in for a kiss. "Just call me when you get done."
"Won't you be at my house anyway?"
"Ya, but it'll be nice to know when you're on your way home." She gave me one more kiss before sliding
into the passengers seat of Alice's Porsche.
I hopped into the Volvo and was off. I hadn't forgotten about the appointment, I just really didn't want
Bella to dwell on it. I didn't want her to think there might be anything wrong.
I was at the office within a few minutes. I made my way inside and up the receptionist desk.
"Can I help you?"
"Edward Cullen. I have an appointment with Dr. Crowley."
"Sure." The bleach blond receptionist gave me a wink as she looked for my chart. "Just fill these out and
I'll need a copy of your insurance card."
I pulled out my insurance card from my wallet and handed it over to her. She made a copy and handed it
back.
"Just have a seat. The nurse will come get you in a minute."
"Thanks." I took the paperwork over to the seating area and started to fill it out.
I came to the last page. It was one of those release of information sheets. I checked the box that said not
to release any information to anyone but myself and signed it.
"Edward?"
I looked up to see a petite sandy blond waiting to take me back into the doctor's exam room.
She did all the usual stuff, got my weight, height, checked my blood pressure and temperature. Then she
left and I waited, with all my questions for the doctor to come in.
"Edward. Nice to see you back, son. What's it been?"
"About six years, sir."
He looked down into my chart. "Seems about right. So, were just doing a check up today? Make sure
every things in working order."
"Yep."
"Alright then. Let me take a listen to you." Dr. Crowley came over and put his stethoscope to my chest.
"Deep breath in... and out." He moved it above my heart. I could feel it beating wildly in my chest.
"Again, in... and out." He moved to my back. "One more time." I took another deep breath in and slowly
let it out.
"Your heart rate is a little fast. I don't hear a murmur or anything of that nature. Have you been having
any problems? Dizziness, fatigue?"
"No, just nerves I guess."
"I see, my boy too. Guess it's a son of doctors thing."
He continued with his exam and he tried to make small talk. Then it came to the part I'd been dreading,
but I knew I would have to get through.
"Everything seems to be in order. I'll want you to keep track of your heart rate for a couple days. Just
give my nurse a call if you have any problems. Do you have any other questions?"
I swallowed hard. "Ya, a couple."
"Okay." He sat down on his chair leaving me on the exam table.
"It's just... I'm needing..."
He put up his hand. "I think I know where this is going."
"You do?"
"You're seventeen now, right?"
"Yes."
"I was seventeen once myself. I know what boys your age think about. It's fine. Anything you tell me is
strictly confidential. I won't tell your parents anything we say." I nodded my head as I twisted my
fingers together. "Are you sexually active already?"
That's when the lump came up again. "Yes."
"I see, and how many partner's have you had?"
I took a few deep breaths. I felt like I might hyperventilate. "Just one, but it's over now."
"How long ago?"
"December."
"And you'd like to get tested, just to make sure everything checks out okay?"
"Yes." I was so relieved he was getting what I couldn't say.
"I'll have to do a prostate exam and get a swab and some blood. Are you okay with that?"
"Ya, I just want to make sure that I can't pass on anything."
"Got a new girlfriend?"
"Something like that."
"Sure. I'll go get the supplies I need and I'll have you get into this gown." He pulled out a gown and
handed it to me before leaving the room.
Dr. Crowley was very understanding at my nervous behavior. He said he had dealt with it many times
before.
"When do you think you'll have the results back?"
"I'll give you a call. Shouldn't be more than a couple of days."
"Will you be sure to call my cell phone and not the house. My parents don't know about any of this."
"I told you, everything is confidential. I'm sure everything will be fine."
/&/
EPOV
It had been two days and still no call from Dr. Crowley. I practically jumped every time the phone rang.
I tried to distract myself by throwing everything into a new piece I was writing. Bella seemed content
just to lay on the couch and listen to me fumble with each note.
I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket and I abruptly stopped. I answered it before even looking at the
caller id.
"Hey, buddy."
"James, how's it going?" Bella perked up when she heard who I was talking to.
"Going good. Just wanted to check and see if your family was planning on coming down on Spring
Break."
"I don't know." Bella sat on the bench next to me. "I was kinda hoping to spend Spring Break with
Bella."
"Bring her. I'd love to finally meet her."
"What's he talking about?"
"James' wants us to come down for Spring Break."
"Is that Bella? Let me talk to her. I'll make her convince you."
It might have been a huge mistake, but I put James on speaker phone.
"James?"
"Aw, Bella. Nice to finally put a voice to the face."
"You too. So, what's this I hear about Spring Break?"
"Edward's family usually comes down to my parent's house for the week. It's right on the beach. I'm sure
it will be much more fun than hanging out all week in the rain."
"That's for sure," she responded.
"I don't think it's a good idea." I wasn't sure meeting James was the best thing yet. Bella and I were still
so new, in the honeymoon stage. I wasn't ready to let her in on those years of my life. Then she did it.
Those big, brown, puppy dog eyes that I couldn't resist.
"Please. It sounds like so much fun."
"Come on, Edward. You can teach her how to surf and I promise no lectures."
I knew what he meant. "No one else from Masen will be around?"
"No."
"Please. Our first boyfriend/girlfriend vacation. We can lay on the beach. You can rub sunscreen on me.
I'll even wear a bikini."
"Oh, man. You've gotta come. I totally gotta see that bikini."
"As long as you remember she's my girlfriend."
"So, is that a yes?" James' was pleading as I got the puppy dog look again.
"Alright, I'll check with the parents about it. I'm not making any promises though." Bella's arms
surrounded me as her lips met mine. I loved it when she pressed her smile to my lips.
"I'll have my mom call your mom. I know it will be fine. Hey, are you guys making out?"
Bella pulled her lips from mine. "Just a little thank you."
"I gotta meet this girl, Edward."
"Fine, I'll call you tomorrow."
"O." I didn't give him a chance to finish. I shut the phone off and got back to something much more
important.
"Bikini, you say?"
She nodded. "A blue one."
I nodded while picturing it. "Might have to make the trip just for that."
/&/
Chapter 4-What You Do to Me
EPOV
"It's all settled. We'll leave on Saturday morning. Since Emmett and Bella will be going with us this
year, I've arranged to rent the house down the beach from James' family." My mother was stroking my
hair as we all sat at the breakfast table. "I've already squared it all with Charlie. I think he's grateful for
the break."
"It'll be great, mom. Thanks." She patted my shoulder and went over to grab some more coffee.
"You know I can't possibly wear the suit I had last year and I have no time to get to Seattle." Rose
started to look a little worried as she pleaded with Alice for her infinite wisdom.
"That's what they have overnight shipping for, dear. We'll just get online after school and pick a few
delicious things out." Rose seemed relieved as Alice's idea of an online shopping spree sunk in.
"Edward, maybe they cane find something for us too. You know we can't be seen on the beach in the
same trunks as last season." Jasper and I started laughing hysterically as the girl's shot glares at us.
That's when I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. I grabbed it and answered, trying to stop laughing.
"Hell...o?"
"Edward, it's Dr. Crowley."
"Oh, hi." I got up from the table and went out to the living room.
"I came in early this morning to make sure you're results were in."
I took a deep breath as I sat on the couch. "So, what's the verdict?"
"Every thing came back negative. You seem to be healthy as a horse."
Every fiber in my body sighed with relief. "Thank you, so much."
"Not a problem. If you have any questions, really, don't hesitate to call."
"I will. Thank you."
I turned off my phone as I let my head rest back on the couch. Thank you, God. Thank you, God. Thank
you, God.
I have no idea how long I'd been sitting there when my mother came to find me. "You're gonna be late,
honey. You better get going."
"Thanks, mom." I got up and surrounded my arms around her, squeezing her in a bear hug.
"Okay," she said a little confused.
I let her go. "Can't I hug my mother?"
"Yes, of course you can. It's just..."
"Love you, mom, but I better go."
I heard her say, "I love you, too, " as I grabbed my bag and headed out to the door.
/&/
EPOV
"Edward!" Bella was screaming with delight as I picked her up and was twirling her around once I found
her in the hallway by her locker.
I set her down and found my way to my favorite spot on her neck. A soft kiss, then a whisper. "Can't I
just be happy to see the most beautiful girl in the world and let everyone know, you're all mine."
"Yes, it's fine. You've just never been this enthusiastic before. What's gotten into you?"
I felt free. All the worrying, all the pain. It was finally leaving me. I had never felt that happy before in
my entire life. "I'm just excited. Just a few more days and we'll be on the beach. There's so much I want
to show you. You have no idea."
"Slow down there, big boy. What have I gotten myself into?"
The bell signaling five minutes to first period rang. "I'll get into all the details at lunch." I grabbed both
the sides of her face and pulled her lips to mine. I took as much of her in as I could in all of five seconds.
"Lunch, okay?"
"Alright," she laughed as I ran off to first period.
/&/
BPOV
"What was up with Edward this morning? Did you see how he was flinging me around like a rag doll
this morning?" I wondered if Alice had any idea what was going on as we made our way through the
lunch line.
"I don't know, maybe it has to do with that call he got at breakfast."
"Who called him?" I paid for my lunch before we started walking to our table.
"I don't know, but he seemed really happy afterwards."
I wondered what in the world made this drastic change in my Edward. Who ever it was, I needed to
thank them.
Edward and I couldn't stop cuddling up to each other all through lunch. He was so funny, making my
favorite kind of jokes. At Emmett's expense of course. I hadn't seen that side of Edward in such a long
time. I fell so much more in love with him that day.
Before I knew it, we were on our way to the beach house Saturday morning. I had been texting James
the whole ride down. Every twenty minutes, he wanted to know exactly where we were. When we got to
the house, Edward and I threw our bags in the entryway and made our way out to the beach to meet
James.
I saw the man who was the same stature as my Edward with light blond hair cropped lazily above his
ears. He was only wearing swim trunks and flip flops. He seemed to be tan... everywhere.
Edward extended his hand once James was in front of us. James grabbed him and pulled him in for one
of those man type of hugs, one hand shaking, the other patting on the back.
"And this must be Bella."
"Nice to finally meet you, James."
He pulled me in for a hug and I felt every muscle of his torso flex against me. After a few seconds,
Edward pulled me back.
"Remember, my girlfriend."
"Right, right. It's just, that picture never did her justice."
"You've seen pictures of me?"
"Well, just the one really. You didn't tell her?"
"No." Edward gave James a stern look which meant I totally had to know more.
"It's not a big deal, Edward. Most guys carried a picture of their childhood sweetheart in their wallets for
how long? Six years?"
Edward's face turned bright pink. I put my hand on his face, cupping his cheek. "You've been carrying a
picture of me all these years."
He glared at James before answering. "Yes."
I gave him a soft kiss. "That's really sweet."
I saw him and James exchange looks. "See. No worries. Plus I have tons more stuff to embarrass you
about. We have a whole week, remember?"
James was right. There were a lot of embarrassing stories about Edward, but most of them were just as
embarrassing to James. They had some pretty interesting times at school. It seemed like maybe the
whole time Edward had been home, he was going through some sort of withdrawal. Being around James
again somehow made him snap out if it.
He was even becoming a little more... frisky. One night on the beach, I swear if we had a condom, we
would have done it right there. I stopped us though before it got too far. But the feeling of his hands on
my breasts, his thumbs rubbing my nipples, the wetness between my thighs, was almost enough to send
me straight to heaven. Then I felt him for the first time. All of him and he was just as I had suspected, a
very big boy. I didn't know how all of him was going to fit in to little me, but the thought gave me chills
and sent waves of excitement through me all at the same time.
The week went by in a blur of surfing, swimming, eating, sun bathing, laughing, loving, kissing, and a
little sleeping. Before I knew it, it was Friday night and I was sitting around a fire on the beach with just
James beside me. The sun had already set, but for some reason Edward, Emmett, Carlisle, and Jasper
were trying to play football. I didn't really care though. It gave me a chance to be alone with James and
ask him a couple of things I knew he would answer.
"Okay, you gotta tell me. Did Edward go on many dates while he was a Masen?"
James threw another stick on the fire. "Dates, yes, but not many. I think he was too hung up on you."
"So, who did he try to forget me with for awhile?"
"I really shouldn't."
"Come on, I promise I won't tell him you told me." I gave him the puppy dog look that always worked
on Edward.
He smiled and shook his head. "Well there was Bridget, from his English class freshman year. Then
there was Allison who was in our study group sophomore year. Then there was Victoria."
"Wait. I thought Victoria was your girlfriend?"
"She was. I mean, she had gone out with Edward a few times last year. He wasn't all that interested, but
she kept hanging around our room. One day, we got to talking and one thing led to another..."
"I see." James was a little horn dog. It was so obvious. Then I noticed his head had dipped down and
looked like he was thinking incredibly hard. "Should I even ask why you broke up?"
"It's kind of complicated, but she turned out to be a real two-faced bitch. She said some things that really
hurt... one of my friends. I can never forgive her for that."
"I'm so sorry." I patted him on his shoulder. "Looks like it was pretty hard on you."
"I thought I really loved her."
"You seeing anyone now."
"No, not really. I have a lot of horny girls hanging around. They all think since I have a single room now
that I would just invite them in for a little one on one, but that's really not my style. Well, not anymore."
We both laughed which eased the tension of the conversation. "Maybe you can come up to Forks this
summer. I'm sure I could find you a couple of moderately horny girls to occupy your time."
"Sounds like a plan. I've really missed hanging out with Edward, but I'm really glad he has you. You
seem to make him really happy."
"I hope so. It was hard at first, but just in the last few weeks, he's really started coming out of his shell."
"So, I'm out of my shell then am I?" Edward plopped down at my feet. I kissed the massive bronze mess
that laid upon his head.
"Yep. You are now officially shell free."
"Bella, get over here," Emmett called. "Dad's on the phone."
"Sorry. Gotta take it." I stood up but leaned over and gave Edward a kiss on the lips before running over
to Emmett.
/&/
EPOV
"You are one lucky man, my friend. Bella is sweet and funny and not to mention smokin' hot."
I grinned as I watched her watch me while she talked to her father. "I am, aren't I."
"I take it you two are getting pretty close."
"Yep." If you call what we did on the beach the other night close.
"Have you, you know... yet?"
"No, not yet, but soon."
"You think you're ready, I mean, after everything?"
I tore my gaze away from Bella and focused on James. "You promised not to bring that up."
"I know. I'm not lecturing, I just think Bella has the right to know."
"I'll tell her..." I swallowed hard. "Someday. Don't worry. I got myself tested. Everything came back
negative. I'm clean."
"We can thank God for that at least." He picked up a stick and started poking the fire. "You really going
to go through with it then?"
"Yes, I think I'm ready."
"When's the big reveal?"
"I figure when we get home tomorrow night. Mom and dad are staying down here another few days for
some conference and her dad is on that fishing trip until Monday."
"Do you need some protection? I've got a whole box, never even opened."
"Sure, I wasn't really sure what to buy."
"Don't worry. They are my favorite. You'll make her purr for hours."
I laughed at the thought. I remembered how Victoria always seemed to be making a little purring sound
after they had been alone for several hours.
"S'mores!" Alice was dragging arms full of food next to the fire. Bella got off the phone and came to sit
in between my legs. We started roasting marshmallows and eating chocolate at Alice's demand.
/&/
EPOV
I was so nervous. It was the first night that Bella and I would have the chance to be alone, all night,
together. We'd been home for only a few hours, but Rose and Emmett went straight to her room as soon
as we hit the door. Alice and Jasper were polite enough to wait to jump each other until after dinner.
That left me, alone, in my room, with just Bella and I, nothing to stop us.
I had opened the box of condoms and put them in the bedside table drawer when Bella went into the
bath room to slip into something more comfortable. I stripped down to my boxers as I waited for her to
appear.
The bathroom door slowly creaked open to reveal the most beautiful sight I had ever seen. Bella stood
with her chestnut locks wafting around her shoulders in just a royal blue tank top and a pair of boy
shorts. She looked so amazing. I could instantly feel the blood pooling in the lower half of my body.
I went over and held her in my arms for a minute before I started trailing kisses across her collar bone.
His fingertips stroked lightly up and down my rib cage as she let out a few soft moans. I pulled at the
hem of her tank top, urging it over her head. She got it over her shoulders and threw it on the floor like
she had done it a million times before. There wasn't a hint of hesitation. She brought my hand to her lips
and pressed a soft kiss on my palm before placing it on her breast. I massaged it softly as she began to
tug on her lower lip.
I moved her over to lay her down on the bed. I crawled on top of her with every intention of kissing my
way down her entire body. I started at her lips, then made it to her neck, then down to her breast. Her
back arched and she let out a loud moan as my tongue made contact with her hard nipple. The noises she
was making were making my loose boxers suddenly very tight.
This feels good. This feels good. This feels good. This feels good. This feels good. This feels good. This
feels sooooooooo good.
Her fingers were threading through my hair as moan after moan escaped her. I went to switch to the
other breast as she yanked my hair and brought her lips to mine.
Thats when it happened. It all came flooding back in one split second. I pulled myself off of her and
started breathing heavily. I could feel everything coming back. The hole that had been slowly closing up
over the past month was suddenly ripped wide open. I could hardly breathe. I ran into the bathroom and
slammed the door behind me.
"Edward? What is it? Please. Did I do something wrong?"
"No... No." It came out in sobs. I was crying so hard and I couldn't stop.
"Please, Edward, let me in. Whatever it is, let me help you."
I couldn't let her see me like that. "Just give me a few minutes." I fell down to the floor, the sobs coming
in uncontrollable waves. I tried to catch my breath. I needed to calm myself down. It was at that moment
the horrible realization set in. It was finally time to tell Bella the truth.
I'm not sure how long I had been in there when I opened the door. Bella was sitting on the floor, wearing
only my t-shirt and her underwear. I pulled her to her feet and up into my arms. That was it. I needed my
safe place.
"Can we just sleep? I promise, I'll explain, but right now, I just need to sleep in your arms."
"Anything."
She led me over to the bed and threw back the covers. She got in first then I slid in placing my head on
her chest, my arm draped over her stomach. She didn't say a word, she just held onto me as we both fell
into unconsciousness.
The sound of her heartbeat was like a beautiful lullaby. Soft and strong. It rang through my head
drawing me out of my slumber. I looked over at the clock. It was only four thirty. I slid out of her arms
and made my way over to my desk.
I knew once she woke up she would have a million questions. I didn't know how I could possibly answer
them all. That is when I decided. I would just write it all down. I pulled out a stack of paper. I was sure I
would have to go through more than one draft. I began writing.
My dearest Bella,
Last night should have been the most amazing night of your life...
/&/
Chapter 5-Secrets and Lies
BPOV
"Edward?" I rolled over to find he wasn't lying beside me. I sat up and looked all around the room, no
where to be found. I looked over to the clock. Six fifteen. The sun was just peaking at the horizon out
Edward's wall of windows.
I got up to find Edward was not in the bathroom either. I slipped on a pair of jeans with his t-shirt I was
still wearing and headed downstairs.
I smelled some coffee brewing as I made my way to the kitchen. No Edward. Just half a pot of hot
coffee. Where ever he was, he was working on his fourth cup. I poured one for myself before searching
the rest of the house.
I saw something out the window of the front door. I opened it to see Edward sitting on the front steps
sipping a cup of coffee. He had on a black hoodie and a pair of jeans. His bare feet matched mine. I sat
down next to him as he took another sip. I knew we needed to talk about what happened the night
before, but I wasn't sure what to say. I'd give him his space. What ever it was, I'm sure he'd tell me in
time.
"I think this should explain a few things." That's when I noticed the envelope in his hands. He handed it
over to me. I looked the envelope over wondering what he had written that he couldn't say to my face.
"You can just tell me."
He cut me off. "I can't talk about it, Bella. I could barley write it. Just read it. Please."
He got up and walked off into the house. I opened the envelope and pulled out the letter inside.
My dearest Bella,
Last night should have been the most amazing night of your life. I had everything planned out to the last
detail. When it came down to it, I just couldn't go through with it. I knew I had to explain to you why. I
have to tell you about why I left Masen. So much happened all the years I was away from you. Even
though I was getting the best education the world had to offer, I was in my own private hell. It all came
crashing down around me right before Christmas.
I never imagined I would ever learn the horrible things that followed about the only man I would ever
love.
Two weeks before Christmas vacation, the previous December...
EPOV
James' girlfriend, Victoria, was always in our room, so I wasn't surprised to see her there when I walked
in that morning. What did surprise me was what she was looking at on my laptop.
When I walked in, wet from my shower, she turned to me with a shocked look on her face.
"Edward."
"Vic..." That's when I noticed what was on my laptop screen.
A picture of me, yet not one I had even seen before, nor one that I had ever wanted to see. I ran to the
screen and flipped it down.
"Get out!" I yelled as James came walking in. "Both of you. Now!"
"I just never imagined, Edward. You? A cake boy?"
"I'm not a cake boy!"
"What the hell is going on here. Somebody tell, me please!" James pleaded with both of us.
"Guess I'll be putting a chastity belt on your from now on, honey. No telling what Edward will try while
you're asleep."
"Out! Now Victoria, or so help me..." I spit each word through my gritted teeth.
Then James turned to Victoria. "I have no idea what's going on here, but maybe you should leave. I'll
call you later."
She glared at me for a second before opening the door and slamming it shut behind her.
"Now, will you tell me what the hell that was?"
I sat down on my bed, my head in my hands. The sobs were uncontrollable. I couldn't even stop him as
he pulled up the screen on my laptop. He saw the picture, he saw everything.
I looked to see his hand go over his mouth. I knew he must have thought the same thing Victoria had,
but I was wrong.
"Who? Why?"
I looked at the picture of me, completely naked, on all fours. The man forcing himself inside me from
behind. His fingers pulling my hair back towards him. Of course his face was not in the picture, just
mine, with the look of the obvious pain he was causing me.
"I can't. I can't." I sobbed as James sat down at my computer. "I... don't know... how that even... got
there."
He looked to find it was a file that had been e-mailed to me. "The note says, 'Remember our time
together. I certainly will.' God, Edward."
He flipped through the entire file of pictures. The first one was just the most recent. He saw all of them,
until he came upon the one of me in the same position as the first, but when I was only eleven years old.
I wanted to find a hole and die. I felt like every part of me was being ripped violently in every direction.
"How long has this been going on?"
There was no hiding it from James anymore. All the evidence was right there in front of him. "Years," is
all I could manage to get out.
"Why?"
I looked at him and glared. "Why?" What did he think? "Do you actually think I had a choice? It was
never consensual. Can't you see?" I pulled up the picture where my ankles were visible. They were tied
down with chains. "I didn't ever have a choice. Then once I got old enough to fight back, that's when he
started drugging me. At least that way I wouldn't remember much. I could just feel it later." I pulled up
the hem of my sweatpants to show James the purple bruises that surrounded my ankles.
"Edward, you've got to tell me who's doing this to you."
I looked to see the eyes of my only friend in the world, yet I couldn't let the name escape my lips.
"I won't let it happen again."
"You said yourself it's been going on for years. How are you going to stop it now?"
BPOV
I wiped a tear from my eye and took a deep breath before I could continue reading.
That's when the phone calls began. First, to James, then to me. Victoria had let loose on campus. There
wasn't a student that didn't know that she claimed to have seen a picture of me having sex with another
man.
It was like wildfire. Everywhere I turned, I got disgusted glares. It got to the point when I stopped going
to class all together. After a few days, the principle came to see me at my dorm room. James urged me to
tell him what was wrong. I just told him I wanted to go home. He wasn't too eager to let one of his most
promising students go, but once I had convinced my father, there was no going back.
I knew home was where I belonged, but it would take time for me to find my place. I didn't know how to
act around my brother and sisters. I knew they would understand if I told them, but they'd just want to
see him punished. All I wanted to do was forget. Then there was you. How could I ever let you know
what had been torturing me all the years I was away from you. But when I came home, I was able to
retreat to the only place I ever felt safe. The one place my mind would go to find peace in those moments
of torture. Your arms, that is my safe place. I've loved you all my life, my Bella. How could you ever
forgive me for letting him do this to me. He ruined me for you. No mater how much I love you, I don't
know how I can make love to you. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. Can you ever forgive me?
I clutched the letter to my chest. I ran hard and fast, straight to where I'd knew he'd be.
The door flung open to his room and he stopped playing at once. He couldn't even look at me. He just
set his hands in his lap. I walked slowly over to sit next to him. I put the letter down on top of the piano.
I took his hand in mine. I brought it to my lips and kissed each finger before resting it back in my lap.
His tears were starting already. I couldn't stand to see him cry.
"I know you might never be able to tell me everything that has happened. I know you might never be
able to tell me who did it to you. But..."
His emerald eyes lifted to meet mine. The tears were gently spilling across his cheeks.
"But, I'm not going to let him ruin us. I'm not going to let him steal the rest of your life too. He took
advantage of you for so many years. We're not going to let him any more. I won't let him take our future
away from us."
He turned and surrounded his arms around me. Within seconds, I was crying too. We sat there and cried
on each other until both of our shoulders were wet.
"You don't have to tell me anymore. I won't tell anyone if you don't want me to. Just talk to me about it.
If you feel strange or uncomfortable, just let me know. I won't do anything to hurt you. If I could take all
those years on for you, I would do it in a heartbeat."
"Bella!" He pulled back from me. "Don't say that. Don't you ever say that. I would never wish what that
animal did to me on anyone." He wiped a tear off my cheek. "I think I've come a long ways since I came
home. Mostly because of you. Just give me a little more time."
"Come here." I led him off the bench and over to the couch. We both sat down, then he cradled me in his
arms. "This is what were going to do. We'll just do what feels good, that's it. If it's just kissing or holding
each other like this. Going for walks. Watching you play. Whatever. That's fine for now. We will just
work on finding ways to make you feel good."
"Bella, I thought I was ready, but..."
I kissed into the palm of his hand. "That feels good, right?"
"Yes."
"A simple perfect kiss. Will just keep things simple. Plus, you know this means you get to find out what
makes me feel good, too."
I turned to face him and see a smile across his tear stained face. "I like when you crinkle your nose when
I touch behind your ear."
"See, a good start. We're making progress already." He smiled again as he dipped his head. "I love you,
Edward. Nothing is every going to take me away from you. I promise."
He brought his eyes back to mine. His fingertip traced the line just beneath my lower lip. I let a soft
moan escape.
"Wow. Just a little touch like that." He slid his finger below my chin and pulled my lips to his. Softly,
sweetly, inviting me in. His hands on either side of my face willing me to take him all in. I loved this
man and nothing on earth was every going to stop me from enjoying every moment of the rest of my life
by his side.
"I don't know what I'd do without you." He kissed into my hair as I settled back in his arms.
"You're never going to get the chance to find out. I'm here, Edward. Forever."
"I never wanted you to have to take all this on. James has been telling me for months to tell you, but..."
I turned around to face him. "I understand, well, maybe understand is the wrong word. I don't blame you
for not telling me. I can't imagine how incredibly hard it's been for you."
"I don't want you to worry about me. I went to Dr. Crowley and got all the tests. I'm clean."
"You don't have to tell me any more if you don't want to, but..."
"You want to know more?"
"I'm sorry." I dipped my head down. "You need time."
"It's just... I've never said any of this out loud before. Even with James, the pictures explained it all."
"What happened to the pictures?"
"I went a little crazy later that day. I kinda destroyed the laptop. I told my mom it got damaged on the
way home. That's why she got me that new one for Christmas."
I traced a few circles in the palm of his hand. "So, just James and I know?"
"And him. I'm pretty sure no one else knows. If his wife did, she surly would have left him years ago."
"HE'S MARRIED!" I felt the blood rising in my cheeks.
"Shh. Not so loud. We don't want to wake the rest of the house."
"Sorry, but married? Does he have kids too?"
"Ya, two little girls. Four and two. I thought it might stop after they were born, but it just seemed to get
worse."
I was scared to ask the next question. I knew I didn't want to hear the answer. "How many times?"
"I lost count." He threw his head back and closed his eyes as a few more tears came trailing down his
reddened cheeks.
"Did he make you... do that... to him?" I could hardly get the words out.
"No." He brought his eyes back to mine. "At first, he'd make me touch him. Then he got to the point
where he put himself... Towards the end, I just take whatever drink he'd give me, just so he'd get it over
with. I let him, I let him do it to me."
"Edward, he was the adult in the situation. You never deserved any of it. I was never your fault." I
cupped his cheek with my hand. I saw in his eyes that he was starting to believe me. "Do you think there
were others?"
"No, thank God. He'd always say I was the only boy for him. It always made me sick. He could go and
make love to his wife and kiss his daughters goodnight after he'd spent hours torturing me."
"It won't happen ever again. We'll move to Borneo if we have to. He's never going to touch you again."
He looked up at me confused. "Where the hell is Borneo?"
"I don't know, but it sounds far away. You know I love you?"
"Yes. I really do."
/&/
Chapter 6-Falling Star
BPOV
We spent most of that Sunday locked away in Edward's room. We talked a little more about Masen. It
was still all pretty raw, so we moved on to other subjects. We ended up playing "Name That Tune".
Edward would play a few bars of a song and I would guess it. After I'd gotten about twenty right, he got
a little frustrated that he couldn't stump me.
The others hadn't come looking for us all day. Edward said that we should just leave them to their
assumptions. He had talked to Jasper about what had happened on the beach that night, so he was sure
he'd filled in Alice and she'd filled in Rose. So hopefully Emmett wouldn't try to rip Edward's head off
when we eventually ventured back into the real world. I don't know if my brother could handle knowing
if I had been intimate with Edward. For the time being, we'd just let them wonder.
There was one thing we did need to do though. Call James.
"Was I right? Did she purr?"
"James, I'm right here. You're on speaker." Make me purr? I'd ask later.
"We didn't get that far." Edward took a long deep breath. "She knows. I told her."
James was silent.
"James? Come on, man. Say something."
His voice was low and coarse. "Did he tell you who it was?"
"No, I don't think he's quite ready for that yet." Edward brought his arm around my shoulder and kissed
my cheek.
"I'm glad you're there for him. There's only so much I can do from here."
"I just let him know we'd both be here for him when he's ready."
"Absolutely."
Edward rubbed his hands against his face. I think he might have been trying to stop himself from
starting to cry again. "Thanks, both of you."
"Okay, if you guys are just gonna start making out, can you just call me back later?"
"We're not making out." I rolled my eyes as Edward brought my hand to his lips.
"Not yet." That was the first time I seen that crooked grin grace his face all day. It was so funny how
two little word could cause my face go from pale pink to tomato red in an instant.
"You know I have to go back to school tomorrow even if you bastards still have one more day off."
"Fine. We'll call you tomorrow. Thank you, James. For everything." He really was a good friend to my
Edward. He'd even broke up with a girl he loved over what she'd done to Edward. Edward seemed a
little grateful about Victoria spreading the "rumor" of the picture. If she hadn't, he might have never felt
like he had an excuse to come home. Home to me.
"Anything for Edward and his best gal."
Edward shut his phone off and brought his lips to mine. I let him lead while still letting him know I was
enjoying each moment.
"What do you want to do tonight?" I was beginning to get the feeling we were never going to leave his
room.
"I'm starving. Think your up for raiding the kitchen?"
"Lead the way, Mr. Cullen."
We made our way, hand in hand, down to the kitchen.
We were startled when Alice popped her head out from behind the refrigerator door. "You are alive. I
was beginning to wonder."
"I think I might have worn him out. We need sustenance. You know, replenish our energy." Edward
looked at me and nodded with his crooked grin.
"Bella." Alice eyed me up and down. I was still only wearing my jeans and Edward's t-shirt. "I'm so
proud of you."
I fanned a shocked expression. "Alice, get your mind out of the gutter. We've been talking all day.
Edward hardly has any voice left. Come on, try to talk to her." Edward opened his mouth and let a few
soft screeching noises out. He closed his mouth and pressed his lips in a smile. He pointed to his throat
and shook his head. "See? Nothing."
"What were you talking about so intently, I wonder?" Alice rapped her fingers against the counter of the
kitchen island.
Edward came behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist, lying his chin on my shoulder. I closed
my eyes while bringing my hand up to cup his cheek. He slightly leaned into my palm.
"Awe. You two are so cute."
I felt his chin leave my shoulder then his lips resting on my neck. My fingers found there way around to
the back of his neck. I didn't even notice I had started crying until I felt a tear fall off my jaw.
"Sweetie, sweetie, sweetie. Why are you crying?"
I dipped my head towards Edward's, pressing his lips down harder on the skin at my neck. "I just..." I
was starting to get pretty choked up. "I love him... I love him... I... love... him." He pressed a few firm
kisses across my shoulder as I pulled his head forward.
Alice's tiny arms surrounded both of us and I suddenly found myself acting as the filling in a Cullen
sandwich.
"That's no reason to cry."
"It's a happy cry."
Alice released us after a second and Edward's chin returned to resting at my shoulder.
"Alright. I'm making dinner. Anything you want. I can make that pasta that Edward likes so much." She
grabbed a paper towel and blew her nose. Looked like she had gotten caught up in the moment almost as
much as I had.
Edward whispered in my ear, "Perfect."
It was so strange how sharing something so horrific could bring us so much closer. Not just emotionally
or physically. It was like we were trying to crawl out of our bodies and find our way to wrap ourselves
up in each other's souls.
Edward kept up the guise of not being able to speak through out dinner. He had learned other subtle
ways of communicating with every look, every touch. I really thought it was true more that night than
any other night before. Edward was obsessed with the feeling of my skin beneath his fingertips. His
touch was gentle and caring. His kisses were soft, yet passionate. It didn't matter that the rest of them
were there. I was able to show all of them how completely whole I was with just Edward's touch. That's
exactly what I wanted to do for Edward. I wanted to make him whole again.
Wanting to and actually doing it were two very different things. I decided to enlist James' help. We had
worked out that he'd spend the first two weeks of his summer with us in Forks. Then we'd spend a
couple weeks of July with him and his family. James and I agreed, it was time for Edward to face
everything. He needed to come clean and truly put the past in the past. Maybe then, he'd be able to find
some real peace and focus on the amazing future we would have together.
The end of the school year was rapidly approaching. There was prom, then finals, the Rose, Jasper, and
Emmett were graduating. Esme had been working day and night on the huge graduation party she was
getting ready to throw. It seemed like she was sending out over a hundred invitations. I think she was
inviting the whole town. There were a few things we would have to get through first.
"Alice! It's fine. Stop fussing."
I had spent the better part of the day letting Alice pluck, wax, paint, and curl whatever she wanted. At
that point, I had really had enough.
"I'm going to put my dress on. Don't even think of coming anywhere near me with that curling iron, so
help me God."
"Fine. Fine." She put the curling iron down and turned it off. "Happy?"
"Very."
Five minutes later, I was twirling around Alice's room in my floor length gown. It was a silvery blue
color that seemed to sparkle when the light would hit it just right. The soft silk caressed my every curve
until it flared out at my thighs. I looked at myself in the mirror. I couldn't believe the miracle Alice had
preformed.
"You are going to take his breath away."
I turned to see the thick straps that crossed in the back as I examined my backside. "Is that really how
my butt looks?"
"Yes. You have an amazing ass. Just accept it and move on. It's not like you'll be wearing it all night
anyways."
I turned swiftly to face Alice. "How many times do I have to tell you for you to believe it? Edward and I
are waiting."
"Waiting? For what?"
"Until we're ready." I turned back to the mirror attempting to smooth the dress across my skin. "We've
talked about it. We tried to rush into to at first and it didn't work out. Now, were just going to wait until
we're both ready."
She got behind me on her tiptoes. "And that could be tonight."
I patted at my hair. "It's not."
"How do you know? You haven't seen my brother in a suit since he was, like, ten. There is just
something about a fine looking man in a black suit." She let her body shudder against my back. "I'm
going to have a hard time not ripping every shred off of Jasper."
"That's you, Alice, not me. I appreciate Edward's body just as much with his clothes on."
She grabbed my arm as I reached for the door. "You've seen him naked and you haven't had sex?"
"Yes." I turned and headed out the door towards the stairs.
"How do you do it? You must have super human will power or something."
/&/
EPOV
Jasper and I were waiting for Alice and Bella at the bottom of the stairs. Emmett had dragged Rose into
the living room after she had come down in a candy apple red gown over thirty minutes before. God
knows, my mom had already taken about a hundred pictures of them already.
My mom left them alone and came to wait with Jasper and I. "My boys, so handsome."
"Mom, stop." Jasper was getting a little aggravated with mom trying to flatten our hair. "It's supposed to
be like that."
She went to messing with the lapels on his black jacket. We were both wearing black suits. Jasper had
on a white dress shirt while I opted for a black one. Bella always said black on black was incredibly
sexy. I wanted to give her at least that.
"Come on. You've gotta tell me your secret."
I heard Alice calling after Bella. That's when I saw her. A vision in an amazing shade of grayish blue.
Her dress sparkled as she stepped down each stair. I had seen the dress on the hanger but I loved this
version so much more.
I took her hand as she stepped off the last step. "I have no words."
"Then just show me."
I brought her arms up around my neck and pressed as soft kiss to her lips. I heard the click then felt the
flash of the camera. They'd been down stairs two seconds and mom was already snapping pictures.
We all stood and let my mother have her fun. My dad didn't join her until right before we left. He's an
incredibly smart man, my father.
Eventually, she relented after another hundred pictures. We all piled in our cars and were off to the
Prom.
/&/
EPOV
"This year's Forks High School Prom King and Queen are... Emmett Swan and Rosalie Hale!"
Emmett gave Bella a big hug before scooping Rose up bridal style and carrying her to the stage. Emmett
raised his arms and hollered as he got his dopey crown. Rose was a little more dignified as she bowed
for the tiara to be placed on her head.
They made their way out onto the dance floor as the rest of the students watched from the sidelines.
"They really are the perfect couple," Bella remarked as I slipped my arms around her from behind. She
started to sway as my chin rested on her shoulder.
"Not as perfect as us."
"Well maybe."
"You know," I kissed at her bare skin beside the strap of her dress. "that could be you and me next year."
"Me? Prom Queen? I don't think so. Alice maybe, but not me."
"Why not? You fit all the requirements. You're beautiful, smart, well liked by almost everyone. Plus,
you have a drop dead gorgeous boyfriend."
"I'll agree with you on that last one."
The deejay spoke up as Emmett and Rose's song came to an end. "Okay this one goes out to Miss Bella
from her Edward."
She turned to me with the most shocked expression I'd ever seen. "May I have this dance, my Queen?"
I led her out on to the dance from as the voice of Oliver James filled the room.
Everybody wants to be loved every once in a while.
We all need someone to hold onto just like a helpless child.
Can you whisper in my ear, let me know it's alright.
It's been a long time coming down this road,
And now I know, what I've been waiting for.
And like a lonely highway, I;m trying to get home,
OOo, love's been a long time coming.
She looked up at me has I held her hand at my heart. Her eyes were once again filled with those happy
kind of tears. I leaned down and softly kissed them away before bringing my lips to hers. I slipped my
lips to her neck. I had found my perfect moment in my high school gym dancing slowly in Bella's arms.
/&/
Chapter 7-The Power to See
BPOV
James arrived at the house right before we were all supposed to leave for graduation. Edward grabbed
his stuff and ran inside with it. James and I needed to talk for a few minutes while we waited by the
Volvo.
"He looks great. I'm proud of you, Bells."
I laughed when he called me Bells. "It's not all me. He's worked really hard."
"Well, whatever you two have been doing, it's working."
I ran my fingers through my hair and over my new dress. For a girl that hardly ever wore dresses, I
kinda liked getting all dressed up for Edward. Alice and I had found the white strapless dress with a
black paisley design all over it just the day before. It had an empire waist with a little black bow right
beneath my breasts and flowed to my knees. I could tell James liked the view when he grabbed both of
my hands and stood in front of me while looking me over head to toe.
"You know," He pressed his finger on the spot where the bow came together beneath my breasts. "if
things don't work out with Edward, you have got to promise me you'll give me a try."
I grinned and shook my head. "Oh James. I can tell you there's maybe a trillion to one chance that would
happen. But if it does, I'll give you a call." I had to admit, the thought didn't repulse me. James was quite
handsome in his khaki's and short sleeved, button up, green shirt. Mostly, I liked it because it reminded
me of Edward's eyes. That could explain the gooey feeling, right?
He brought me into his arms for a soft hug. "I'm never gonna stop telling Edward what a lucky son of a
bitch he is. I can't believe all you're doing for him."
"I really just hope he doesn't hate me after what we've got planned."
"On the trillion to one chance that he does, I'm telling him it was all your idea."
I smacked him on the shoulder as he came to lean against the Volvo next to me.
"You think he's really ready for all we've got planned?" James' voice was low and deadly serious as he
stared in front of him. We'd been talking for months about what we needed to do this summer and
Edward himself had agreed to try.
"I think so. He knows what we want to do. I think he's just scared when it all comes out. His family and
the police... he's ready to tell us, but them too?"
"He thinks it's gonna be hard to prove?"
"I guess so. I mean there's you. You saw the pictures and the bruises, you can testify to that at least. He
just thinks it's gonna be a he said/he said kinda deal."
"Hopefully, that won't be a problem." I gave him a slightly confused look as I arched one eyebrow.
"This is the part when you call me a genius."
"What did you do?"
"Did Edward ever tell you that after he threw his computer into our dorm room wall that he left it with
me?"
"No... you didn't."
"I did. I fixed it. I've got the file and e-mail on a cd. I even got the guys IP address."
"Do you know who it is?"
"No, someone local is all I could tell. I didn't get into it any further. I figure when we go to the cops,
they can look into all of that."
I turned and wrapped my arms around James and planted a big, wet kiss on his cheek. "You are a
genius."
"I leave you two for five minutes." James sighed and released me as Edward pulled me off of him.
"I'm just so irresistible. She can't help herself." James smiled before Edward grabbed his head and
shoved him into the back of the car.
/&/
Since there was only twenty-five students graduating, the ceremony went pretty fast. Emmett was one of
the last to cross the stage. The crowd erupted in thunderous applause as the Prom King/Football hero got
his diploma. Most were coming from the Cullen's, my dad, mom, and Phil, but sweet just the same. I had
to hand it to my brother, for all his faults, he had really pulled it together. He had Rose who adored him
and a full ride football scholarship to the University of Washington. Who knows, maybe the NFL was in
his future.
"I never thought this day would come." My little arms barely made it around Emmett's gargantuan neck.
"You're just psyched you're getting the bigger room when I leave."
"Ya, pretty much. I need a place for all the clothes Alice is buying me. Have you seen my closet?"
"Full to the brim I'm sure." My mom came up behind Emmett and I and joined in our little moment. "I'm
so proud of both of you. Your father has really done an amazing job. I just wish..." She started to tear up.
"Mom, it's okay." I took her in my arms.
"I just, I missed you and Edward finally getting together. Then there was you prom. I almost certain the
pictures Esme sent me didn't do either of you justice."
"You'll have plenty of time to spend with me and Edward. We're all hopefully coming to see you this
summer."
"I know. It's just like you both grew up and I missed it."
Emmett took mom from me and wrapped her in his arms. "We love you and we wouldn't trade you for
any other mother in the world. You and dad have done the best you can. Don't ever doubt that you didn't
have a big part in the fact that Bells and I turned out to have our heads on straight."
For a football player, my brother sure had a way with words.
We ended the family reunion before heading back to the Cullen's. It really was an extravaganza. I think
most of the senior class and their families were all there. Then every friend or acquaintance of Carlisle
and Esme's on the west coast. About three hundred people fit under the monstrous white tents set up
behind the house. The food was catered from Rose's favorite resteraunt in Seattle. There was a massive
dance floor and a deejay blaring out everyone's favorite songs.
I could spend all day staring into Edward's eyes. Especially since he was wearing my favorite color,
black. His black slacks and a black button up shirt made him so damned sexy. It was barely evening and
I had already danced with all the Cullen's, my father, Phil, and even James. I was in desperate need of a
break. An Edward break. Every time I would catch a glimpse of his black shirt across his shoulders, I
would shudder. He got me back in his arms finally and twirled me around one last time before he made a
suggestion.
"Everyone's out here. The house is completely deserted."
"Why, Mr. Cullen. What on earth are you suggesting?" I batted my eyelashes as he held me closer.
"James is going to be here for two weeks. How much Edward and Bella alone time are we really gonna
get?"
"You're probably right. We should squeeze in as much as we can."
Edward grabbed my hand, dragging me off the dance floor and up to the front of the house. We sprinted
up the front steps and I almost lost my shoe. As soon as we got inside, the door shut behind us, Edward's
lips darted to mine. I moaned softly into his mouth as I felt the heat radiating throughout my body.
Maybe he was ready for some real alone time. I could only hope that night would be the night. I was
wrong.
I heard footsteps and someone clearing their throat. Edward took his lips from mine and put his forehead
down on my shoulder as I turned to see the man standing there.
"I'm sorry. We didn't think anyone else was in here."
"That's quite alright. It's nice to see Edward finally has a beautiful young woman on his arm."
What a charmer? He was a nice looking man in his mid thirties with dark hair and deep brown eyes. A
little bigger than Edward, but certainly just as lean. I just smiled at the compliment as Edward was oddly
silent holding me close at his side.
"No introductions, Edward? He always was a little lax on his manners. I'm Demetri Karpov."
He held out his hand as he moved closer. He took my free hand and kissed it.
"Bella Swan."
"Nice to meet you." He stepped back as his gaze turned to Edward. "Not even a hello for an old friend?"
"I'm suddenly feeling very sick."
That's when I turned to see Edward's face had turned ash white. "You don't look good. I told you that
shrimp didn't look good. I don't care how much your parents paid for it."
Edward's eyes were fixed on Demetri. "Is Anne with you?" His words were cold. I thought he would be
more polite to the man who seemed to be an old family friend.
"Yes. The girls attacked the cake I'm afraid. They're just washing up."
That's when a slender woman with long silky black hair came in with a little girl with matching hair on
her hip and another one at her feet. The girl that looked to be the older of the two came running over to
Edward.
"Eddie!" He crouched down and caught her in his arms. I saw his eyes close and a sweet smile creep
across his face as she placed a kiss on both his cheeks.
"Gracie." He pulled her back as he studied her face. "I have missed you so much."
"Why don't you come play for us anymore?" Gracie looked a little sad as she stroked Edward's hair.
"I moved back home to be with my family."
"Well, she's missed you. We've all missed you." Anne came over with the other little girl and gave
Edward a hug.
"And how is little Miss Kenzie?" He traced his finger down the little one's nose as she giggled. I started
thinking how adorable Edward was with the two little girls. I let my thoughts wonder to what it would
be like with our own children someday.
Edward brought me out of my trance as he grabbed my hand. "This is my girlfriend, Bella."
Gracie stomped her foot in front of Edward.
"What?" He asked as he picked her up.
"I thought I was your girlfriend," Gracie said with the cutest little pout.
"For you, I think Bella would be willing to share."
"It's nice to meet you Bella." I shook Anne's outstretched hand. "I'm Demetri's wife, Anne, and these are
our girls, Gracie and Kenzie."
"I'm glad you all could make it."
"Wouldn't miss a chance to see our old friends again." Demetri took little Kenzie from Anne's arms.
Edward turned to me. "Demetri and my father are old friends."
"I was actually the one who helped Edward get accepted to Masen. Then with only three semesters left,
he leaves us."
"Our house was like a second home. Edward hasn't told you about this?" Anne asked.
I stumbled for my words as so many things started to come together all at once.
"Sorry. Since he's been back, we've been caught up in a lot of other things." Other things? You can do
better than that, Bella.
"I can see that." Demetri remarked at the Prom pictures Esme hand proudly displayed on the nearby
table.
"It was just, Edward was like Demetri's protege. He wasn't just his teacher. I'd like to think he was part
of the family. We all miss hearing you play." Anne squeezed Edward's hand.
"We were half hoping we could convince Carlisle to let you return in the fall."
"That's not going to happen," Edward replied through tight lips.
My heart began to race as I could see the pain Edward was trying to hide. It all came together in a
moment of perfect clarity. A man who he'd spent hours upon hours with. A man who was on the staff at
Masen. A man with a wife and two little girls. Despite all that, the look on Edward's face that he knew
only I could read would have been enough. Edward always tried to hide his pain, but I could always tell
when the memories would come seeping in from the corners of his mind. I was starting to feel incredibly
sick myself.
I cleared my throat as I tried to speak for the both of us. "Edward and I have plans that don't include
Masen. I know you would love to have him back, but I'm afraid..." I placed my hand on Edward's cheek.
He closed his eyes and leaned into my palm. "It's just not possible."
I turned my attention back to Demetri and his sickeningly sweet grin. I matched his with one of my own,
trying desperately to hide my disgust just as much as Edward was.
"I see." Demetri nodded to me. I think he knew I was telling him that Edward was all mine.
That's when James came barreling through the front door. He had none other than Jessica Stanley
strapped to his side.
"Here you are. I've been looking everywhere." He looked past Edward and I to see Demetri. "Hey, Mr.
K. Didn't expect to see you here."
Demetri's posture straighted as he slipped into what I assumed was his professional guise. "You either,
James. Spending some time with your old room mate."
"Ya and even making some new friends." Jessica giggled as she cuddled up at James' side. "Edward,
you've got to get back out there. Alice and Jasper are starting a dance contest. Jess thinks we can take
them. What do you think?"
"That sounds like fun, D. Wouldn't want to miss that." Anne took Gracie from Edward.
"Come on, Daddy. I wanna dance with Jasper."
It scared me how Demetri stroked Gracie's cheek. "I could never resist you." Demetri turned back to me.
"It was lovely to meet you, Bella. I do hope we have a chance to speak again before we leave."
I just nodded as Demetri took Anne and the girls back outside.
I really thought I was going to vomit right on the spot, but I had to keep it together. Edward hadn't
confirmed anything. I had to know. I turned to him, but he spoke before I could.
"Jessica. Do you think you could give me a moment with James and Bella?"
"Sure, Edward." Jessica turned for the door, but not before she smacked James on the ass. "Don't keep
me waiting too long, Jimmy." With that, she slid out the front door.
Before I had a chance to even gage the look on Edward's face, he was collapsing on the floor. He was
quiet at first, but when I put my hand on his shoulder, he completely broke down.
"Okay. What did I miss?" James was still clueless.
I crouched down next to Edward and lifted his eyes to mine. "It was him, wasn't it?"
He couldn't even speak, he just nodded. That's when my dam broke. James came to the realization when
he saw the tears in my eyes.
"Help me get him to the couch." I took one of Edward's arms and slung it over my shoulder while James
got the other side. He was a mass of dead weight as we dragged him into the living room and on the
couch. I cradled Edward in my arms as James paced in front of us.
"Oh... my fucking god. It was Karpov. All this time. God damn it!" James kicked the coffee table
breaking it's leg. "Why didn't I ever see?"
I sniffled as my chin rested on Edward's head. "James, don't blame yourself. No one knew. Not even his
wife."
"Shit, his wife... his girls. Fuck! Edward's like a godfather to those girls."
That just made Edward's sobs worse. He dug his head into my chest as her bit at my flesh.
"We can't let anyone see him like this. Go get some tissues and some water or something from the
kitchen."
Without a word, James followed my instructions.
"I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry," Edward cried into my chest.
It was becoming all too much to bare. I thought the abuse itself was bad. Now knowing who just made it
that much worse. "It's not your fault, baby. I'm here. I swear, I'm gonna make everything alright."
James came back with the tissues and the bottled water. James opened the water and tried to give it to
Edward.
"Come on. You're gonna get dehydrated if you keep this up."
"Thanks." Edward took the water as he left my arms and fell back into the couch. "I just never
expected... I wasn't prepared for him to be in my house, meeting my girlfriend."
"I can't believe he had the balls to show his face around here. And what was that about trying to talk
your dad into letting you go back to Masen? The man is obviously delusional!" I was talking a lot louder
than I should have been, but I really didn't give a damn. If that Demetri would have been alone, I think I
would have torn him limb from limb. I'm sure James would have happily joined me.
"Now you know... why I couldn't say anything."
"Edward, man... You've got to tell your folks. They need to know. And what about those girls, Edward?
Do you care about them at all?"
Edward looked up at James. "Yes, you know I love them."
"You want them living under the same roof as that pervert? What if he starts in on them? What if he
already has?"
Edward rose from the couch and lunged for James. "Don't say that! Don't ever say that!"
At that point, Edward had James pinned down on the floor. James wasn't fighting him though.
"What if it's true. Can you stand by, knowing what you do, with the possibility of those girls being hurt
like you were? Think about them, Edward. Think about their future."
Edward crawled off of James. He brought his knees to his chest as he sat on the floor by the couch. "I
can't let that happen to them. What am I going to do?"
"I'm not leaving you tonight, that's for sure."
"But you're supposed to be with your mom tonight."
"I don't care. Right now, you are more important than any mother/daughter bonding time. We'll tell them
were sick."
"What?" James asked.
"James, you go find Esme and tell her Edward and I are sick, like puking sick. I don't care if we have to
spend the night on the bathroom floor. I'm not leaving."
"You want me to go out there... with him?"
"Just head straight for Esme and come right back. I'll get him up to his room and we'll hide out in the
bathroom until everyone is gone."
"I can't make any promises that he won't have some broken limbs before I come back."
"Just try, for Edward."
"Fine. Can you get up to your room alright?"
Edward had calmed down a little more. "Ya, just go tell my mom."
James left and Edward and I made it up the three flights in silence. I got him in his room. I put him on
the bed as I slipped my dress off and got into one of his t-shirts and a pair of boxer shorts. I stood him up
and unbuttoned his shirt. He shrugged it off his shoulders as I unzipped his pants. They fell to the floor
leaving him in just his boxers. We grabbed a few pillows and some blankets off his bed and headed into
the bathroom. We made a make shift bed on the floor and laid down.
I curled up on Edward's chest as I listened to his heart clam down. He seemed relax as I rubbed my hand
across his chest. I, on the other hand, was riddled with anxiety. I knew telling his parents would be one
of the hardest things we'd ever have to do.
/&/
Chapter 8-The Power to Be
EPOV
"Edward, I'm here." Bella was incoherently mumbling against my chest. She had warned me that she
talked in her sleep. Somehow it felt incredible to know that I invaded her subconscious as well.
Knock, knock.
I nudged Bella awake and she moved over to put her head next to the toilet.
"Come in," I said in the weakest voice I could muster.
The door creaked open and my mother stepped in. "Oh, it's worse than I thought." She came in and shut
the door behind her. "James said you were sick, but, oh honey, both of you."
Bella started to add some gagging noises for effect. I went over and rubbed my hand on her back.
"What can I do?"
"I think we just need to get it out. Were kinda taking turns. I think we're gonna camp out in here for the
night. I really don't think she can make it home."
"You're right. I'll let Charlie and Renee know. I'll be back to check on you later."
"Thanks, but I think James is just gonna sack out in my bed. If we need anything, he can come get you."
"I think I'll check on you, just to make sure myself."
She headed for the door. "Mom?"
"Yes, honey?" She stood in the doorway.
"Are you and dad gonna be around tomorrow?"
"We should. The cleaning crew is coming first thing in the morning. Why?"
"I just wanted to talk to you guys about a couple things. Maybe if were able to be up and around in the
morning, we can talk."
"Sure thing. I'll go talk to Charlie. Bella, honey, you feel better."
Bella lifted her head up only to lay it back down on the rim of the bowl. "I'll try."
My mom blew me a kiss before closing the door behind her.
Bella perked back up and scooted back over beside me. "I'm impressed."
"I used to fake my way out of my Calc tests. I kinda got a knack for it."
"How did you ever pass Calc?"
"Mike Newton."
"A ha." The infamous tutoring sessions.
"You know, I'm only like four credits short of graduating cause of all the AP classes I've taken. I'm sure
you're not too far either."
I pulled her over to me and put my arms around her waist. "What are you getting at?"
"We could see if we could somehow test out and graduate early or just take the GED exam. Then we
could go ahead and start college early."
I tucked a stray piece of her hair behind her ear. "Why in the rush for college all of a sudden?"
"I don't think I can wait a whole year to be able to spend every night with you. Believe me, as long as I
live under Charlie's roof, there will not be any Edward and Bella sleepovers."
The thought of having Bella in my arms every night was very appealing. I'm sure we could get an
apartment off campus somewhere. I knew Emmett and Rose were already planning on living together,
though they would never admit it to our families. There was so much we would have to do first. My
parents... God, I couldn't even imagine having to tell her father about all of it. What would Charlie
think? Would he even let me be with Bella after he found out? I knew I needed to make sure no one
could take her away from me.
"Bella, I have to tell my parents. After that, they might understand that we need to go ahead with college
now."
"I just can't bear to be away from you."
"I could tell. I didn't believe you when you said you talked in your sleep."
She smiled as I traced my fingertips across the bridge of her nose. "You think you can get used to it?"
"Definitely."
I held her in close as I took in her scent wafting from her hair. How can I make her mine, forever?
"September 14th." The thought just slipped out as it came to mind.
"The day after my birthday?"
I kissed her softly then laid my forehead against hers. "We'll both be eighteen. Then I can do what I've
been wanting to do all my life."
She pulled back from me. "We can do that now Edward. We don't have to wait until we're eighteen."
I smiled and shook my head. "That's not what I meant." I took her left hand in mine. "Marry me, Bella."
I always dreamed about spending my life with her. Since I'd come home it was no longer a dream. Now
I knew I could make it a reality. We'd just have to make it through the summer. We'd do it, then they
wouldn't be able to stop us from being together.
"I don't want to get married just because of all this. I want to get married because we love each other and
we can't wait to spend the rest of our lives together."
"I know that's how I feel. Bella... say you'll be my wife."
She chewed on her bottom lip. "I want to. I just don't know how we can"
"I know it might be hard at first depending on weather my family decides to cut me off or not. I'll just
get a job. I'll even play in a department store if I have to. Just say you'll be my wife."
She squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep breath. "I always thought it might be kinda romantic to
elope. Run off to Vegas. I heard the Venetian is beautiful."
"So, you like the Italian theme?"
"Yep, it seems so romantic."
"Then that's what we'll do. Then for our anniversary I'll take you to Rome."
"It sounds perfect."
"Then?"
"Yes, I'll marry you. Maybe not that soon, but as soon as we can get all of this straightened out."
I kissed her and pulled her back down on the floor. She nestled back into my chest as we both tried to
savor each fleeting moment we had in each other's embrace.
I think James checked on us once before going to sleep. I know my mother had been in several times.
Once, Bella was the one rubbing my back as I had my head in the toilet. The other times, she just saw us
sleeping in each other's arms.
When I woke up knowing it was morning, Bella didn't want to budge. I took her out into my room and
laid her down on the couch. I slipped on a pair of jeans and a black t-shirt then went to see if I could
make James wake up.
The old wet finger in the ear trick worked like always. He shot straight up, almost waking Bella. By the
time he got dressed though, Bella was waking up. She gave me a peck and went off to Alice's room to
borrow some clothes. She came back about twenty minutes later in a pair of Alice's black yoga pants and
a fitted burgundy t-shirt.
The three of us sort of got a game plan together before heading down to the kitchen. It had to be the
morning when the entire family was dressed and down for breakfast.
"You two look like hell." Alice hit Jasper as he sat down next to her. "What? They do."
"Jasper, they've had a rough night." My mother came over and rubbed my back while Bella leaned
against me. "Do you guys want to try to eat something?"
"Nothing for me." I pulled Bella's chin off my shoulder. "You think you might try something?" She just
came around to the front of me and snaked her arms around my waist. She laid her forehead against my
shoulder. "That's a no for Bella. James?"
"No, I just think we need to... you know."
I nodded to James as I looked to my mom. "Where's dad hiding himself?"
"In the den, like always. You two were wanting to talk to us?"
James cleared his throat. At that, I corrected her. "Actually, all three of us."
A look of sheer panic spread across my mother's face. I saw Alice, Jasper, and Rose exchange confused
looks. They'd find out, but first we needed to talk with my parents.
"Oh... Alright. I was just going to take him some coffee."
/&/
We filed into my father's den. Mom went over and gave him a cup of coffee as he looked up from his
laptop on his desk. She stood behind him with her hand on his shoulder as James, Bella and I sat down
on the couch.
"The kids would like to talk to us about something."
"Alright." My father flipped the screen down on his laptop and leaned back into his chair. My mother
went directly behind him and started massaging his shoulders. I knew she seemed very nervous.
"So, you want the good news or the bad news?" My attempt to break the ice didn't seem so funny when
my father glared at me.
"Oh, god," my mother gasped. Panic had turned into horror, then I realized what she must have been
thinking.
"Let's get one thing straight. We're not here to tell you that you're going to be grandparents. Bella is not
pregnant."
My mother sighed in relief as James laughed. "Only if it were an immaculate conception."
"James!" Bella smacked his arm.
"What? After everything we have to tell them, you're embarrassed to tell them you're not having sex?"
Bella shook her head as her eyes went to her lap.
"This isn't about Bella and I having sex, or how James put it, not having sex."
"Thank god. I know the two of you are very responsible, but you're just too young to be parents right
now." My mother had left my father's side and was stroking her fingers through my hair. Her touch was
comforting.
"What is this about then?" My father got up and moved to the front of his desk. He sat on the edge as I
searched for the words to begin. I knew what I needed to tell them. I knew what they needed to know. I
just didn't know how to start.
"Why don't you tell them what Victoria did," James mumbled thinking they wouldn't hear him.
My mother knew my obvious dislike for Victoria, so the panic look returned. "I think I better sit down."
She took a seat in the chair next to me.
"You know Victoria was James' girlfriend. She was always in our room. One day she found an e-mail on
my laptop. One I hadn't even looked at yet. I think she must have just opened it, because it was only the
first picture on the screen when I found her. When she left, she proceeded to tell the entire student body
what she had seen on my computer."
I swallowed hard as the image of seeing that picture came to mind. Bella gave my hand a reassuring
squeeze. I turned and tried to smile, but I had a feeling just saying it out loud wasn't going to make me
feel any better.
"It was a picture of me." My head fell back against the couch as I took several deep breaths.
"Do you want me?" Bella asked.
I pulled my head back up. "No. I need to say this." I looked my father straight in the eyes. "The picture
was of me being raped."
My mother gasped and reached for my knee. I saw my father's fingertips digging into the edge of the
mahogany desk.
I had to go on before I lost my nerve. "I was being raped by another man."
My mother's dam broke and the tears were flowing from her eyes.
I said it. I finally said it. I didn't feel relief or satisfaction about admitting it out loud. I knew this was
just the beginning for my parents. All I could feel eating away inside of me was overwhelming guilt.
James decided to take it from there. "Victoria thought the picture was a verification that Edward was
gay. It was her logical conclusion since he wouldn't sleep with her. That's when she told everybody. She
only saw one picture though. That bastard sent Edward dozens of pictures to torture him with. That's
when I found out what really happened."
"Dozens?" was all my father could get out. I noticed the vein in his forehead pulsing as all the blood
seemed to be pooling in his face.
"The picture Victoria saw hadn't been the first time. It actually turned out to be the last."
Bella went over to sit between mine and my mother's feet with a box of tissues.
My father's lips barely opened enough for him to speak, but I understood his words. "Who did that to
you?"
"Demetri." I felt disgusted letting the word roll of my tongue. I remembered how he kissed Bella's hand.
How he smiled that smile he always would before telling me how much he loved me and just wanted to
show me. How he handed me that first drink after he realized I wouldn't be so easy to control.
I was brought out of my thoughts when I heard a glass vase smash against the wall. My father was going
ballistic. He was ripping books from the shelves. He tore the curtains off of the rods. I think if he could
have he would have turned his desk on it's side.
"Carlisle!" my mother screamed. "That's not going to help."
"I just can't... I've known him since he was a boy."
"I know. I know." I remembered how my father had been like a brother to him. Demetri had been an
only child. My father took him under his wing, not having a brother of his own. It was just him and his
sister, Carmen. They had always been so close, that was one of the reasons I trusted him so much at first.
When I started at Masen, he and Anne had just gotten married. I felt like she became family just as much
as Demetri had.
"I have proof." Shocked, I turned to James. "I fixed your computer. I got all the pictures off of it."
I never wanted to see those pictures again. I couldn't believe that James would have the mind to try and
put it together.
"Show me."
"Dad, no. It's too much."
"Edward. I'm going to have to see them eventually. If what you say is true, then we'll have to take it to
Charlie."
James pulled out a CD he'd been hiding and handed it to my father. He took it and returned to his laptop.
James and I got up and went to his side as Bella wrapped her arms around my mother and her crying
convulsions.
The picture Victoria saw was the first one to come on screen. I winched as each picture scrolled across
the screen until it came to the last one. The one which I think was the first time. After all those years, I
never even knew he had taken pictures of me.
My mother stood up and started to come over to us. I stopped her and just held her in my arms.
Somehow I had strength. I knew now I had to be strong for her, for my father.
"He was in our house, last night. I danced with him. He danced with Alice. Oh my god." My mother
looked frantically in my eyes.
"I don't think he would do anything to Alice or the girls. I don't know though. I just know it's time. I've
let him torture me enough. It's time for it to stop."
My father picked up the phone and started dialing. "Charlie, it's Carlisle. I need you to come out to the
house... No, the kids are feeling better, but we need to talk to you... Alright, we'll see you soon." My
father set his phone down. "I need to talk to Charlie, but I think I know how we can find Demetri."
"What do you mean, find him?" Bella asked.
"They were going up to Anne's mother's after the party last night. I'm sure if I called and asked him to
come back, he would."
"Without Anne or the girls?" I hoped my father was thinking the same thing I was. I never wanted to put
those girls through an ounce of pain.
"I think so."
I sat my mother back in her chair as I saw Bella sitting with her knees to her chest on the couch. I knelt
on the floor in front of Bella. She let her feet slip off the couch and I settled in between her legs. Her
arms surrounded my neck as mine found their way around her waist.
James sat down next to Bella and started rubbing her back. He whispered to us, "Maybe this would be
the time to bring on the good news."
I kissed my way from Bella's jaw to her lips. She hungrily took in each kiss with her hands gripping at
my jaw.
"Come up for air, Jesus Christ."
I pulled back and Bella glared at James. I cupped her cheek with her hand.
"I'm ready." She kissed into my palm.
"Edward, please. You're going to give your mother a stroke." My mother was clutching at my father's
hand.
I stood up bringing Bella with me.
"Bella and I are engaged."
My mother's jaw dropped and she began to blink wildly. My father vigorously scratched at his forehead
before running his fingers through his hair.
"I think you broke them."
I turned and kicked James in the shin before kissing Bella on the forehead.
"You've agreed to this, Bella?" my father questioned.
She held steadfast to my side. "Yes, it's not going to be tomorrow or anything, but someday. We just
wanted to make it official."
My mother started crying. I could only imagine the range of emotions she was going through. Shock,
fear, horror, disgust, and now hopefully a little joy.
"Mom?"
She sniffled. "It's just... a lot... to take in all... at once."
I looked to my father. "Dad?"
"Of course I'm happy that Bella will be joining the family... eventually. I'm just concerned about the
timing. I'd hate to see what you two have built be destroyed because you didn't take your time."
"Take our time? Mom and Renee have been planning our wedding since we were kids. You all said we'd
get married someday. Now, were just admitting it to ourselves and everyone else." I knew I was really
reaching, but was pleasantly surprised when my mother started laughing.
"I was just remembering," she turned to my father, "when Alice put Edward in one of your ties. Then
they wrapped Bella up in toilet paper. Jasper pretended to be a minister."
"Oh god. I think we were about seven. We even wrote own own vows." I dropped back down on the
couch as a smile crept to my face.
"I think I promised to bandage up all your scrapes after you'd fall off your bike." Bella plopped down in
my lap and brought her arms around my neck.
"And I promised to fix all your Barbie's whenever Emmett would rip their heads off." I kissed her cheek.
"We've come a long way, haven't we."
"I will tell you the next time we get married, my dress will not be made out of toilet paper." She laid a
soft kiss on my lips as I started to feel maybe everything may be okay.
Knock, knock.
"I guess you two are feeling better," Charlie walked in and closed the door behind him.
Bella left my lap and went over to give Charlie an enormous hug. "Thanks for coming, dad."
"Sure, Bells. Carlisle made it sound like it was important."
"You might want to take a seat." My mother got up fro her chair and my father motioned for Charlie to
sit there. "I'm afraid we've called you here in more of an official capacity."
"Something happen at the party? I hope nothing was stolen."
"No, nothing like that," I answered him. "I need to know what to do." I felt my heart start to race again. I
could feel the panic like fire raging through my veins. I clung to the hem of my t-shirt, my palms
sopping wet. Suddenly, I felt like I might pass out. "I... ugh... someone." Oh fuck. I can't do this.
"Someone hurt Edward. We want to know what we can do to make him pay for it." I turned to see my
Bella had found my words for me.
Charlie moved up in his seat. "How did they hurt you, Edward?"
I looked in his eyes and saw the same expression my father had, anger mixed with concern. My eyes fell
to my lap. I couldn't control my erratic breathing, no matter how hard I tried.
"I was raped... several times." I let my head fall back against the couch as I felt my eyes filling up. I felt
James squeeze my shoulder as Bella sat on the arm of the couch, her fingers threading through my hair.
"When did this happen?" I couldn't see his expression, but I could hear the tone in his voice was hard
and cold.
"The last time? It was... last December, but the first time was almost six years ago." I brought my head
down to my hands that were clasp together at my chin. "He was one of my professors at Masen."
"Demetri Karpov," James spit through his teeth.
"I see."
Charlie saw, but did he really see? I couldn't read him. His face was completely blank. I reached for
Bella's hand and held it tightly to my lips.
"The guy even sent pictures of it to Edward. We have them all on a CD." James was trying to break the
agonizing silence.
"Pictures of the acts?"
"Yes." I nodded.
"I will have to get the Feds involved. I have a friend at the bureau in Seattle I can call to get the ball
rolling. Do you know where this Karpov guy is?"
"At his in-laws with his wife and two girls. They were all at the party last night. I think I can get him
back here. I have an idea." My father's brain seemed to be working in overdrive, but I knew what I had
to do.
"Let me talk to him."
"No, Edward. I can't stand for you to even be in the same room with him." Bella sobbed at the thought as
she crawled in my lap, letting her arms surround my neck.
I kissed into her hair. I looked and examined Charlie's face. He knew what I was thinking. "It might be
the only way to get him to admit what he's done."
/&/
Chapter 9-Games You Don't Wanna Play
EPOV
Before all hell broke loose, I just needed to get lost in myself for awhile. James and I went up to my
room while Bella went to gather the rest of the family. I sat down at the piano while James decided to
stretch out on the couch.
I eased back into the song that I had written for Bella. Each note, each stroke of the keys filled me with
an overwhelming sensation. Simply put, love. I poured my soul into making each note perfect in
succession. I needed to strip myself of all the pain, purge all the anger and guilt and just play. I needed
to remember the joy and excitement of each chord until it came to the most astounding conclusion.
As soon as I had finished, another sound filled the room. James had pulled out his guitar and started
playing a song called "Hurt". It was a beautifully sad song, but always made me feel better somehow. He
didn't sing like he usually did. He just closed his eyes and let his fingers do all the work. When he was
done, he put his hand over the strings and gave me a quick smile.
"If I didn't have Jasper... wow."
It was at that moment, I noticed we weren't alone. Alice made her way into the room in a fog as she sat
next to James. "That was, like... incredible."
"Thanks. I know it's one of Edward's favorites." He got up to put his guitar back in it's case.
"Alice!" I pulled her eyes away from James' backside. "Where are the others?"
"They're on their way. Emmett hadn't gotten here yet. I decided to go ahead and come up. Everyone
seems really upset."
"Come here." I held out my hand motioning for her to come sit next to me on the piano bench. I took her
hand as she sat down. "You and I have always been really close. Much closer than I've ever been with
Rose or Jasper. Not because we're blood, but because you get me. Kinda like Bella does, but in a sisterly
sort of way."
She grasped my hand tighter. "Edward, you're starting to scare me."
I had been dreading this moment for almost six years. I looked into her bright blue eyes now glistening
with unspilt tears. She had prepared herself for the worst. James was prepared for the dam breaking with
a box of tissues.
"I left Masen because of a rumor that spread around the school about me being gay."
She gasped. "That's just not possible. You and Bella are so close. I know you haven't yet, but..." She
dipped her head as she tried to shake the thought from her mind. "No, it's not possible."
"You're right. I'm am completely, one hundred percent, a heterosexual male. Victoria..."
She cut me off. "That skank that James was dating?"
James and I shook our heads in agreement. "She saw a picture of me and got the wrong idea. She told
the entire student body she saw this picture of me having sex with another man."
She looked up at me as one tear fell from the corner her eye. "But it wasn't true, was it?"
"It wasn't consensual. I was being raped."
"Oh my god." Her arms surrounded me in an almost vice like grip. I could feel her tears on my shoulder.
Surprisingly, I had no tears left. The words had lost their sting. Even though I knew the pain Alice was
going through at the moment, I was finally coming to terms with everything I'd hidden for so many
years.
"Who did this? Is that why Charlie was here? What is he going to do? Is mom and dad okay? What
about Bella? Did she know?"
"Slow down, Alice." She was panting after the rapid fire of questions. I took her over to the couch and
set her in between James and I. She still clung to me, seemingly afraid to let go.
"Yes, Bella knows. No one is okay with it. And, yes Charlie is getting a hold of the FBI to see about
making an arrest."
"Now I know why she always got so angry when I'd bring up you two being... together."
"She was angry?"
"Jasper told me about that night on the beach. I was sure that you two would hook up after that. Bella
said you had tried, but it didn't work out. So, you decided to wait."
"That's basically what happened. When we tried the night we all got back from spring break, everything
came back to me. I told Bella the next morning. It wasn't until last night that I told both James and Bella
who it was."
"Tell me who's blood is going to be on my hands once I find him."
I don't think she noticed that she was almost crushing my fingers between her own. I slipped my hand
out of her grasp and put both her hands in her lap. "It was Demetri."
I could see the shiver run down her spine as I heard Bella and the rest enter the room.
"I think I'm gonna be sick." Alice got up and ran to the bathroom.
I nodded to Bella and she went in after her. The rest of the group piled in the room.
Jasper looked at the bathroom door as Bella closed it behind her. "Is she okay?"
"She's just very upset. You guys might want to have a seat. I've got something important to tell you."
/&/
BPOV
Alice was sobbing and throwing up at the same time. I wet down a towel and sat down beside her. I put
the cool towel on the back of her neck as she started heaving again.
When she was finished and had flushed the toilet, she took the towel from me and met my eyes.
"How could you know and not tell me?"
"I couldn't. He barely admitted it to me and James found out by accident. He was just coming to terms
with who he is and was about to talk to the family. Then, Demetri showed up last night."
She shuddered at the sound of his name. "I danced with him. So did mom. Jasper was dancing with the
girls. Oh god. The girls."
I shook my head vigorously from side to side. "Edward doesn't think he would hurt them."
"But he's not sure?"
"No, not sure." I remembered how he caressed his daughter's cheek. The vision sent a chill down my
spine. "My dad is getting a hold of the FBI and they're planning something." I tried to shake the vision
of Demetri's sick smile at Edward.
"What are they planing?"
"I don't know, but I don't think were gonna like it."
"How are you with all this? God, you've known for awhile now."
I wiped my hand across my cheek, tucking a few stray hairs behind my ear. "I just won't let him take any
more away from Edward. I'm being patient and supportive, but there is no way in hell I will let that
monster ruin our future. Not now when everything is coming together."
"What's coming together?"
"I had promised you'd be the second to know about anything like this, but James was already there, so
we told him first. Then your parents."
"You told my parents?"
I rolled my eyes. "No, not about sex, even though they had their assumptions too." I stroked her tear
streaked cheek. "Edward proposed last night. Here, on this very floor."
"He did? Really?"
"Yep. No ring. No bended knee. Just the overwhelming desire for us to be together forever." I took in a
breath then let out a sweet sigh. "He even promised to take me to Rome."
"Then, we're really going to be sisters?"
"Looks that way."
Alice stared screaming as she brought me into a hug. Seconds later, Jasper was barreling through the
door.
"What the hell?" He looked completely confused.
"They're happy screams." I assured him.
"What the hell does she have to be happy about? God, Bella. I can't believe you!" Jasper spit the words
filled with anger. "Edward just told us everything about Masen and Demetri and you two are in here
rejoicing?"
"I hadn't got to the good news yet." Edward was standing in the doorway. He patted Jasper on the back.
"You okay to come back out?"
"Yes, now I can." Jasper helped her up as Edward helped me.
Rose was enveloped in Emmett's arms, sobbing, when we got back into the bedroom.
Edward and I settled on the piano bench as the others looked to us for another explanation.
"After everything that has happened, the one thing I know with absolute certainty is that I love this
woman more than my own life. That is why I have asked her to marry me." He kissed my left hand.
"And she has accepted."
"That's what the scream was about, Jazzie. Don't be mad at Bella."
Jasper shook his head. "I'm sorry, Bella."
"It's fine. You didn't know." Edward wrapped his arm around me as the bedroom door opened.
My father's eyes surveyed the room. "Everything all... we'll... you all... getting along okay?"
"Yes." We had already broken the news to my father about the plans Edward and I were making. He
didn't seem happy, but so many things had happened that day. I would learn later of his true feelings on
the subject of my commitment to Edward.
"I'm afraid I'm gonna have to ask you kids to leave for awhile. The FBI will be here to interview Edward
and they really want him alone. Just Esme and Carlisle. You understand?"
I did understand, it didn't make it any easier though. I had barely left Edward's side in over a day. Now,
they wouldn't let me hold his hand when they would be asking the most intimate details of his life.
Edward stood up and brought my arms around his neck. "Whenever I start feeling like I can't handle it, if
it gets too much. I'll remember you, in this moment, with your arms around me and your breath on my
neck. Safe."
I brought my lips to his then we rested our foreheads against each other. "I'll be waiting. I'm sure Alice
is already itching to find me a wedding dresses. We'll probably be looking online the whole time."
"No toilet paper, right?"
I smiled. "Right." I pulled back to look into his eyes. His whole face was smiling, eyes sparkling and
everything. Whatever he had to do that day, at that moment, I realized he was finally strong enough to
do it.
/&/
EPOV
Every minute felt like an hour. I waited and waited and waited. I felt like I really needed the rum and
coke I was pretending to drink. I wanted to be drunk for the first time in a long time. I didn't want to face
what was coming next. I just needed to remember Bella, her arms, her skin. I could do it. One more
night, everything would be alright. Then the door finally creaked open. It closed and heard it lock before
I turned to see who I knew it would be.
Demetri came into view and I began the most important performance of my life.
"What the hell are you doing here?" I knew why he was there, but I was interested in what he would say.
"Your father tells me he wants you to come back to Masen. He's afraid you and that girl are getting to
close. From what I saw last night, I'd have to agree."
"You're just jealous." I slurred my words as I pretended having trouble standing up. I fell back on the
couch as he sat next to me. I already felt my skin crawling and he hadn't even touched me.
"I can't say that I wasn't surprised. Your father said the two of you have been friends for years yet you
never mentioned her to me."
He was jealous. He wanted to know that she meant nothing to me. Like she was my toy, like I was his. I
wouldn't give him that satisfaction. "I won't violate the beauty of even her name by uttering it in your
presence."
He sat back and put one arm on the back of the couch. "Come on, Edward. Don't be that way. We have
always been so close."
That's when I felt his finger caress my forearm. I jerked it away and stood up, successfully making it
over to my desk. I had a bottle of Rum and a two liter of Coke sitting there. I poured myself a drink.
"You want a drink?"
"Your favorite if I recall."
"Ya, funny. Me making you drinks. Usually the other way around. Mine don't come with that something
extra though." I handed him the drink, sloshing it a little against the sides. I sat back down on the couch
and threw my drink down my throat in one gulp. "Ahhhh. That really hit the spot."
"How many of those have you had?"
He needed to know when I was weakest. He always knew my limit. He was right there before I would
black out or pass out completely.
"I lost count around ten."
"This is just because of this Bella?"
"Don't dare say her name." My voice was low and husky as I turned and pointed my finger at him. He
sat back and took a sip off his drink. I had put the real stuff in his.
"Is it because of her or me?"
"I love her and I want to be here with her, my sisters and brother. We've all gotten really close since I
got back. I do miss James though."
"I know, things haven't been the same since you left." He dragged his finger across his lips.
"Anne not doing it for you these days?"
His finger dropped to his chin, making it's way across his Adam's apple. "She's no you."
I just dropped my head back against the couch and closed my eyes. I decided to be brave. I pretended to
laugh as I ran my fingers through my hair. "Ya, I have a dick." I heard him adjust his position. I lifted
my head and saw he had moved closer. He always made me say certain things to him. I must have been
turning him on by the look of lust in his eyes. His hand rested on my forearm. It felt like it was on fire,
but I didn't move. I had to see how far he would take this.
"You know, you're the only boy for me."
I swallowed hard as I blinked my eyes slowly. I felt his fingers trailing up my arm. My ears started to
burn in that all too familiar way. I knew what he was planning. I knew even in my own room, knowing
my father was in the house, he would try something.
"I can't do this anymore. I can't take being so far away from you." His hand cupped my cheek.
I couldn't help the tear from escaping out the side of my eye. "You know you're ruining my life. Is that
what you really want?"
"I love you, Edward." He stroked his finger through my hair, terrifying each one on the back of my neck
to stand on end. "Come back for one more year. You don't even have to live in the dorms. We can be
together."
"Ya, like that'll happen."
"I still have our room all set up. It's just waiting for you. It's so lonely being down there without you. I
only have your pictures to entertain me."
"Thanks for that. Victoria saw one and told the whole school I was gay."
"You can't deny yourself, Edward."
He was so close I could feel his breath against my neck. I pushed him off of me. "No matter how much
you might want it, I'm not yours anymore. I never was. I'm hers."
I got up to pour myself another drink. I heard him laugh. "I never said I wouldn't share. That Bella is a
beautiful woman. Those breasts, that tight little ass. I bet you had fun with that."
I turned and was going to lunge at him, ripping his throat out, but there was a knock at the door.
"Edward? Can I come in?" I had never been so happy to hear my father's voice in my entire life.
I unlocked the door and let him in, with the drink in my hand. "Come in. Join the party." I turned back to
making my drink.
"Edward, my god. You're drinking again? After what happened, you promised."
Demetri perked up. "What happened?"
"He almost got himself killed. A few nights after he got home we had to take him to the emergency
room. We thought he had alcohol poisoning. He swore it was a one time thing."
"I lied." I hadn't lied. I did get drunk when I came home before Christmas, but not as bad as my father
had described. I swore I wouldn't take another drink. I was even a little uncomfortable about pretending
to drink.
My father grabbed the drink out of my hand. He slammed it down on the desk before turning to Demetri.
"I'm sorry for dragging you away from Anne and the girls. I guess we need more help here than we
thought. Maybe going back to Masen isn't the best idea."
"Don't count it out just yet, Carlisle. Edward could come to live with Anne and I. We'd be sure to keep
an eye on him."
I couldn't believe he was still trying. This guy was truly sick.
"I'll call you next week. We can talk then. Right now, I think Edward has more than a little explaining to
do." My father grabbed the bottle of Rum from my desk. "We are going to talk after I show Demetri
out."
Demetri came over and patted me on the shoulder. "I hope we'll be seeing you soon."
I shrugged his hand off. My father pulled him by the shoulder and out the door.
I went to the couch and collapsed. I turned to my bookcase. "Please tell me you guys got that."
Charlie slowly opened the door and at first I was afraid Demetri hadn't left. "It's just me."
I got up and walked over to him. "Did they get it?"
"Almost all of it. That's why we had Carlisle come in. The feed from the video camera went down."
"Fuck." I turned around and threw my fist through the wall.
"Calm down, Edward." Charlie grabbed me by both of my shoulders and led me over to the couch. He
threw me down as I clutched at my pulsating hand. "They think we have enough with what we got and
the pictures to get a judge sign a search warrant. If we find the pictures anywhere in his house or in his
office, we've got him."
"I just... shit!" My hand was really hurting. I could feel it start to swell. The cuts bled as I held it to my
chest.
My dad came back in and noticed the hole in the wall then my hand. "Edward." He shook his head as he
examined it. "I don't think it's broken, but it's gonna swell. We should get those cuts cleaned up."
"I need Bella. Just go find her for me."
/&/
BPOV
I'd spent most of the day chewing my fingernails off waiting for news of Edward. The rest of us had
headed back to my house to wait out the day. Alice tried to distract me with hundreds of different
dresses and china patterns, but I couldn't stop wondering if Edward was alright. If he was imagining his
arms around me. Every once in awhile, Emmett would call dad for updates. All he say was that they
weren't done yet.
I almost jumped out of my skin when I saw dad's number on my caller id.
"He needs you."
"I'll be there as soon as I can."
We got back to the house as soon as possible. I ran up to his room past my father, past Carlisle, past the
FBI agents. He wasn't on the couch. I noticed the bathroom door open and the water running.
I walked into the bathroom. "Edward?"
He was in the shower, scrubbing at his skin. I pulled back the curtain. I saw the blood pouring from his
hand. He had scrubbed the skin on his forearm raw.
"I can't get it clean."
I didn't care that I was fully clothed. I stepped into the shower and pulled him into my arms. I knew he
had been there. It was the only possible explanation.
I tried to clean his hand, but he winched with pain. "I promise, I'll be gentle."
He gave me his hand and I held it under the water. I let the warm water run through the cuts until the
water ran clear. He brought his good hand up to my cheek. He brought it around my neck and brought
my lips to his. His arms surrounded me as mine crossed their way around his bare torso. Wait, he's
naked, kissing me, in his shower. I could feel him tugging at the hem of my t-shirt, wanting me to pull it
over my head.
"Edward." I pulled back. "We can't."
"I don't want to. I just need to feel you, all of you."
I could never deny him anything, especially not now.
/&/
Chapter 10-Skin
EPOV
"My clothes are all wet." She stepped out of the shower examining what we had tossed on the floor.
I let my eyes rake over every inch of her skin, appreciating it fully for the first time. Every drop of water
glistened off her warmed flesh. I watched as a single drop ran from the back of her shoulder, down her
rib cage, past her waist, down the curve of her cheek, and fall to the floor.
"Edward?" She pulled me out of my daze.
"Sorry." I stepped out as she handed me a towel.
"Don't be sorry." She turned back to me after she wrapped her towel around herself. She helped me wrap
my towel around my waist. "I just don't think your parents would appreciate me walking around in a
towel."
"I don't mind." I swept her into my arms. I place my hand on her cheek. She held my hand and kissed
each cut knuckle.
"Not that I wouldn't want to spend eternity lying around naked with you, but there are a few people that
might miss us." She wiped the water dripping from my forehead. I placed a soft, grateful kiss on her lips.
"Think I should get you some clothes from the girls?"
She nodded. I grabbed a robe from behind the door and slipped it across her shoulders. We went out into
the bedroom and I slipped on some clothes.
"I'll be back in a minute." I kissed her as she sat down on the bed.
I made my way to Alice's room on the second floor. I knocked softly.
"Come in." I heard the pixie voice of my sister.
"Hey."
"Hey," she answered me as she came and gave me a soft hug.
"Is this how it's gonna be from now on, Al? You hugging me every time I walk in a room."
"Yes, so just get used to it." She held me tighter.
"I just need some clothes for Bella. Hers got a little, um... wet." She pulled back from me with an
accusatory glare. "She was helping me clean up." I waved my hand in front of me, noticing it was clean,
but incredibly swollen.
"Hell, Edward. What did you do?"
She took my hand in hers. "Got in a fight with a wall. The wall won, I guess."
"I see that."
"I really just came for the clothes for Bella. We can talk about the rest in the morning."
"Sure." She went to her dresser and pulled out a dark blue t-shirt, black pants, and a matching hoodie. "I
think this should work."
"Thanks. I guess she'll need something to get home in." The thought of her leaving again was tearing at
the walls of my heart. I didn't know if I could bare her being so far away from me after all that had
happened that day.
"She's not going anywhere. If mom and dad won't let her stay with you, she'll stay in here with me. It's
only right, were almost sisters you know." She smiled as she handed me the clothes.
"I heard something like that. She's gonna marry your brother or something." I smirked at the thought.
"You bet your ass she is. Don't you dare back out of this now. Bella and I have been like sisters forever.
Don't you even think of taking this away from me."
"Sure, Al. 'Cause it's all about you."
She smacked me on the arm. "Damn right. At least one good thing came out of today."
"Really? What's that?"
"We found some beautiful dresses. Don't keep me in suspense. Is it going to be a June wedding or do I
need to look for something more fall like?"
I smiled when I remembered September 14th. "Maybe a little bit sooner than next June. We'll just have
to wait and see." I kissed her on the forehead before heading to the door.
"But you have to wait until after graduation. I can't get everything together any sooner than that. I'm just
one person."
I turned back to see the exasperated look on her face. "You just take care of the dresses and getting Bella
there. We'll figure out the rest." I opened the door and left her with her questions. Once things would
play out, Bella and I would decide if September 14th would be the day we'd promise to be each other's
forever.
I got back to my room, locking the door behind me. Bella was curled up on her side under the covers
seemingly asleep. I slipped off my jeans leaving me in just my boxers and t-shirt and spooned myself
next to her.
"You've been gone too long," she uttered with a yawn.
"I was just toying with Alice. She wants us to have a June wedding next year. I told her it might be
sooner than that." I kissed her ear as I rested my cheek against hers.
"You should have seen her today. She was doing everything possible to distract me. We did find some
beautiful ones though."
"I don't care what you wear, as long as you promise to be mine."
"I already am."
/&/
We seemed to fall asleep and to my surprise, we didn't wake up until morning. I slept a little more
peacefully than I had on the bathroom floor the night before. Bella would let out a soft moan now and
then. That made me just pull her closer.
I kissed at her neck, causing her to stir a little. "Time to wake up. We've been in here all night."
Her eyes slowly flickered opened. "All night?" She yawned as she turned over to face me.
"Yep, guess we didn't need Alice's clothes after all. Your's are probably dry by now."
"No, I'll just wear them today. I don't want to go home yet." She got up out of bed and slipped the robe
off, leaving her skin exposed to me.
I loved that she wasn't shy about being naked in front of me. There was no barriers between us, not even
clothes. I couldn't believe that all my life I had been waiting for this kind of connection. Before Bella
saw all of me, I felt dirty without any clothes on. I was always trying to hide my skin, ashamed of how
it'd been touched. Now that Bella had touched and caressed my deepest layers, all the shame melted
away. She made me see how beautiful our bodies were.
"We should get something to eat and check on James. I'm sure he's wondering where we are."
I just stared as she pulled the t-shirt over her head and slipped the hoodie over her shoulders.
"Are you ever getting out of bed?"
"One thing first." I patted my finger on my lips.
She sauntered over to me. She put her lips up to mine, but before they could touch she moved to my ear.
"Just one?" She kissed and sucked at my earlobe. Her lips dropped to my jaw and kissed across the
unshaven line there. She came to my chin then was back at my lips.
"A couple might be okay."
One, two, then three perfectly soft, warm kisses met my lips.
"Anymore and I might want to crawl back in this bed with you." She pulled me out of bed then grabbed
my jeans off the floor. "Here." She threw them at me then I slipped them on.
I heard a knock at the door as I buttoned my jeans. We went over and opened the door hand in hand.
"I was just going to say come down when you're ready, but I guess you guys were in your way." Jasper
was standing in the doorway. I'm not sure what he was expecting, but he looked a little surprised.
"Is everything okay, Jasper?" He was staring at Bella.
"Ya, Charlie's already here. He wants to talk to you guys."
We walked out the door and started down the stairs. "Why didn't anyone come wake us up last night? I
thought for sure mom and dad would make Bella leave."
"Mom and dad peeked in on the two of you. They said you were sleeping so peacefully, they didn't want
to bother you."
We got to the kitchen and in an instant, Jasper was glued to Alice's side at the table. Mom and dad were
busy making some breakfast while Charlie, Emmett, James, and Rose sat at the table with Jasper and
Alice.
"You two must be starving. You slept for hours." My mom was fixing us both a plate when I looked at
the clock to see it was almost eleven.
"We were exhausted. We really needed the rest." My mom handed us our plates and we sat down at the
huge kitchen table.
Charlie was eying both of us from across the table. "Don't think that will be going on every night. I let it
slide last night cause when we found the two of you, you were already asleep."
"Dad, were engaged remember. Plus, Edward and I have waited long enough to be together, I think we
can wait until we're married for that. We just sleep better together, like when we were kids." Whenever I
slept over at the Cullen's, somehow all of us would end up sleeping on the floor together. I was always
between Alice and Edward. Well... a little closer to Edward.
"She's right. I don't think I've slept all night without a nightmare in years." That wasn't true. The night
sleeping on the bathroom floor had been the first night nightmare free. I was hoping Charlie could see
what I meant. I don't know if I could stand a single night away from her.
"Fine. We will work something out, even if I have to sleep with one eye open watching you." The table
erupted in a round of giggles.
I stole a glance at Bella as she gathered some scrambled eggs on her fork and slipped it in her mouth.
"What was it wo wor wonting to tell us dod?" Bella was even cute when she talked with her mouthful.
"Well, I got a call telling me that a federal prosecutor had taken the evidence and is presenting it in front
of a judge this afternoon. Hopefully it won't be long until we hear something."
"Good." I vagued a smile while I continued to eat. I didn't feel happy at the news. I knew weather or not
he was punished, it would never change what he did to me. I would never get any of those moments
back. At least now, maybe there was a light at the end of the tunnel. My family wouldn't have to suffer
much longer.
"Why don't you kids go out and do something fun today. You really need a break." My mom was doing
that thing where she tries to control my hair. She always had a problem with the fact that Jasper and I
had beautifully uncontrollable hair. Somehow, it was always comforting though.
"We could go up to LaPush. Hang out on the beach and have a barbecue." Emmett's suggestion was
agreed upon, not entirely enthusiastically, but we all agreed.
We packed up the cars and headed out making a stop at the Swan's for Bella and Emmett to grab some
things. Then one more stop, just for James.
It was so weird watching James be a total gentleman. He walked up to Jessica's door and even shook her
father's hand when he answered. A few minutes later, he and Jessica emerged hand in hand. He helped
her up into Jasper's jeep and we all went riding down to LaPush.
The water was still pretty cool, only being the end of May. Bella and I enjoyed just sitting in each other's
arms. Occasionally, James would bust out his guitar and make Jessica swoon. Then they'd disappear for
awhile. Knowing James, I'm sure he was showing her a good time.
"We need to make some plans, you know."
"For what?" I was wondering if Bella was thinking about the wedding or just life in general.
"For your birthday, silly. Had you forgotten?"
"Almost." I had been so focused on her turning eighteen, I hadn't even realized that in only a few days I
would already be there.
"What do you want to do? You name it and we'll do it."
"Just to spend it with you."
"That's a given. Come on, just think."
I racked my brain for some crazy, off the wall, birthday fantasy. Going out of town was pretty much out
of the question right then. A big party wasn't really my style, but maybe a small one. "How about all of
us get together and have a party at the house. James and I can jam. I'll get dad to bring out his
saxophone. You girls can sing and dance. Just goof off and be totally stupid for a night. What do you
think?"
"Sounds interesting, but I'd like to pick out some of the music."
"Like what?"
"I'd like you to play my song for everyone."
"Bella." I shook my head. That song had always been just something between her and I. Something
really personal that only the two of us shared.
"I just want everyone to hear how completely magnificent you are."
"We'll have to just wait and see. My hand might not be up to the task by then." It was a difficult piece
and even though the swelling in my hand gone down, I wasn't sure that I'd be ready to play it in just a
few days.
"Fine, I'll let it slide... for now. I can't wait to see Carlisle with his sax. Bet he's really good."
She got an oddly dreamy look in her eye.
"Whoa. You've got a thing for my dad?"
"It's not like that. He's just a part of you, the handsome part that is. Plus the way he is with your mom, it
kinda reminds me of how we are together sometimes."
I laughed because I was sure it was a little bit more than that from the rising red color of her cheeks.
"Alright. Then it will have to be a small family party with lots of music."
"Sounds just right, if that's what you want."
"That and plenty of these." I leaned into her and placed my lips on hers. I let my lips part and met her
tongue with my own. Her fingers snaked up and down my spine as mine played with the ties of her
bikini top hanging down her back.
"Okay, Casanova. That's enough." Emmett decided that we were getting a little too intense and thought
it was his place to break it up.
"Fine, Em, but next time I see you even touch Rose, you're getting it back."
"We are thinking about starting a fire and camping out. You guys want to stay?"
The idea of sleeping on the sand wasn't very appealing. Plus, my hand was starting to hurt a little and I
had brought any pain medicine with me. "I think we'll pass. Maybe another time. I was thinking maybe
we should go ahead and head out."
"'Kay, but I think the rest of us are gonna stay."
Bella and I said our goodbyes and got into the Volvo to head home.
"I wonder if my dad will like sleeping on your couch."
"Guess he'll have to get used to it. I don't plan on sleeping another night without you." I took her hand
and kissed it before holding it at my thigh.
"Maybe he and Emmett can take turns, but Emmett snores, so maybe dad would be better."
"They should just let Alice stay with us. It'd be like old times."
"Not like the bed isn't big enough for ten people. I'm sure we could squeeze her in."
I laughed and took in a big breath. My nostrils filled with a strange scent. "What is that smell?"
Bella sniffed at the air. "I don't know. Is something wrong with the car? Maybe you better pull o-over."
I turned my head to see Bella slumped over in her seat. I pulled the car over to the side of the road and
shut off it off. I tried to lift my arm to check to see if she was okay, but it was too heavy.
"B-Bell-Bella." The word came out of my mouth unevenly and slowly, like everything was in slow
motion. I tried to keep my eyes open, but they were so heavy as well. I closed them and slumped back in
my seat.
I heard the sound of a car coming up behind us and stop. I heard two doors slam and the sound of
footsteps coming towards the car. I tried to open my mouth and speak, but my jaw felt like it was wired
shut. I heard Bella's door open and in an instant, her scent was further away from me. I wanted to
scream, cry out for her, but my body wouldn't move.
I'm not sure how much time had passed, but someone came and opened my door. I felt my seat belt
being released as a hand reached over me.
"Get his feet," an indistinguishable voice whispered.
I felt my legs being slid out of the car, then I was being carried by two people. I tried to hold on, tried to
listen to everything around me, but I couldn't fight the darkness. I slipped into a deep tunnel filled with
darkness, not even a thought of Bella to comfort me. Unfortunately, this was a very familiar feeling.
/&/
Chapter 11-Road to Hell
EPOV
I heard the music before I could here where it was coming from. The sickeningly sweet lullaby pulled
me out of the nothingness. My eyes slowly fluttered open as a dark ceiling came into focus.
I tried to sit up, unsuccessfully. I turned my head towards the only light in the room. The flickering light
and music seemed to be coming from a flat screen TV mounted on the wall. My head was pounding as I
tried to make my eyes focus on the screen. Slowly, the images on the screen became clearer.
The first I could focus on was a picture of Bella and I. It was the night of Prom and we were walking
from my house, getting into the Volvo. They all seemed to be surveillance like photos, taken with a high
powered lens from far away. There were ones of us in the school parking lot. Ones of us through the
window in my room. Even ones of us sitting around the fire on the beach on Spring Break. Before I
turned away, I saw a picture of myself sitting on my front porch holding a letter. The next was a picture
of Bella crying with the letter in her hands.
I had to turn away. I needed my body to move, to see if I could find her. The room was so dark though, I
could hardly make much out. I knew I was lying on a fairly large bed. The head of the bed and the left
side were up against walls, in the corner of the room I assumed. I tried to make my eyes see to the other
side of the room. There was another bed, but I could barely make it out. I managed to pull myself up and
slide my legs over the side of the bed. That's when I realized my left ankle was shackled. It was attached
to a chain that went somewhere beneath the bed. I heard another chain move against the bed covers on
the other side of the room. I saw her face come into the flickering light.
The most beautiful mess I'd ever seen. Her cheeks stained with tears, her eyes red and puffy.
"Bella." I tried to walk over to her, but the chain on my ankle brought me crashing to the floor. She
crawled off the bed down onto the floor. She reached out as far as she could. I could now see that her
right ankle was shackled like my left one. We reached for each other, but the chains just weren't long
enough.
Her lips were trembling. I could see she was worried. "I'm fine. Are you alright?"
I could see she wasn't alright, but I needed to hear her speak. I needed something other than that music
in my ears. I needed the one thing I could have that could calm me. Her voice.
She pulled at her hair, twisting it around and letting it all fall behind her. "Physically, I think I'm fine,
just sore."
We seemed to be separated by only five feet, but it might as well of been a million. Since Bella and I
had been together, there was hardly ever a moment where we were in the same room that part of my
body wasn't touching part of hers. I could tell she was feeling the same pain. The thing you want most in
the world being right in front of you and you can't even touch it. It was pure torture.
A light from the ceiling slowly rose to a point where the whole room was lit in a soft glow. That's when
I could tell exactly where I was. Things had changed a little. The color of the walls were a softer white.
There were now two beds instead of just one. There wasn't a piano anywhere. There was no doubt, I was
in the room where my darkest nightmares had come true.
"I think the light must be on a timer or something. They've been going on and off ever hour." Her eyes
averted from mine to the clock that was now visible on the wall.
"Is that eleven in the morning or eleven at night?"
"I don't know. When I came around and was able to see it for the first time, it said it was three." She
looked utterly exhausted as she wiped a lingering tear from her cheek.
"You've been awake all this time?"
"I've just been concentrating on watching you breathe. I've even been counting. Anything from watching
that."
I turned my attention back to the screen. The pictures had changed. Not the disturbing photos taken
through a high powered lens, but ones close up of me and parts of Demetri. I suddenly felt like the wind
had been knocked out of me. Up to that point, Bella had never seen those pictures and I had prayed that
she never would. I couldn't stop my tears from falling. Those pictures were the one thing I thought I
could save Bella from in all of it. I hoped she wouldn't be as eternally haunted by them just as much as I
was.
"Edward, please baby, don't cry."
"I'm sorry. I never wanted to bring you into all this. I never wanted you to see this place."
"It's him, isn't it?"
"I think so. He's changed a couple things, but it's the same room."
The same room. The room where I lost my innocence. The room where many times I thought I had lost
the will to live. The room I never wanted to face again. The room that was holding me captive once
again.
Demetri had defiantly found the ultimate way to torture me. He put me in a room with the woman I love,
makes her suffer, and I can't even touch her.
"Wh-What is he going to do to us?"
"I really don't know."
There was a bucket beside each of our beds with a roll of toilet paper. I noticed that there were boxes
under each of our beds. They had bottles of water and bags of dried food. He wanted to keep us alive I'd
guessed.
There was no breaking the chains or shackles around our ankles. The chains were welded to the bed
frames which were sunken into the concrete floor. That was new.
I couldn't believe all the planning that he must have put into all of it. Taking pictures of us. Watching,
waiting for the perfect moment to strike. I realized he had taken Bella as another way of torturing me.
Then I remembered the words he said to me.
"That Bella is a beautiful woman. Those breasts, that tight little ass. I bet you had fun with that."
I knew I could handle anything he would do to me. The physical abuse couldn't get any worse than it
already had. I didn't know what I would do if he ever touched Bella. I couldn't let him take her
innocence too.
We decided to stay as close to each other as our chains would let us. We each pulled blankets and
pillows off the beds and laid down on the floor. It wasn't nearly close enough, but I had to do anything I
could to comfort my Bella.
We spoke in whispers not knowing if he was watching or listening. I didn't think he knew about the FBI,
if he had, he would have never brought us to his house. They would be coming though. I had to keep
that one ray of hope. They would be coming to search the house and they would find us. There is no way
he could stop that. We didn't speak of it for fear he would hear us. I just kept telling her to remember
that he father would find us. Charlie would never give up, I could count on that.
When the hour struck, the lights came up all the way. The clock said it was seven. We both sat up when
the video finally stopped playing and the screen went black.
Demetri came on screen.
"Good. You are finally awake. I thought I might have to douse you in cold water or something. You can
speak. I can hear you. I can see you."
He had a camera in the room somewhere. He was watching our every move.
"What the hell do you want now? Haven't you ruined my life enough?"
"Oh Edward. Don't you see. We're bringing you back where you belong. Back with your real family.
Now that you've found Bella..." He licked his lips as I could tell he was looking in her direction. "we'll
be complete."
Not being as insanely disturbed as he was, I had no idea what he was getting at. "Stop dancing around
and tell me what you want."
"You and Bella are joining our family. If the two of you are good little boys and girls, you'll be
rewarded. If not, you will be severely punished." He punctuated each syllable in the word punished. I
could see a demonic look in his eye. The look he got from inflicting pain. Then it turned back into that
sickening smile of his. "Edward, for your complete cooperation, you'll be rewarded with one hour a day
where Bella will be released from her shackle. During that time the two of you can do... whatever you
want in the confines of the room. I will be making regular visits for some private time with the two of
you. I'll be able to watch you from wherever I am with this." He held up what looked like a palm pilot.
"I have a direct connection to the camera watching you. I will know what you're doing day and night."
"What about Anne and the girls? How are you going to keep this from them?" If he was planning on
keeping us in that room, how long would he be able to keep it a secret?
"I guess it's time that you finally knew. Anne has always known of my affections for you. She knows
that you are the only boy for me and has accepted that."
Was I living in a parallel universe? Did he just say Anne was okay with everything he did to me?
"Edward, you look shocked, Who do you think took all those photos? Who do you think set up this
whole network of cameras and computers?" He held out his hand and Anne came on screen. She kissed
him on the cheek as she sat next to him.
"I'm looking forward to finally having some quality time with you, Edward. I've been so jealous all these
years that Demetri has had you all to himself. Now that we have Bella too, I'll have someone to play
with."
I could see Bella's face turning three shades of green. I felt it too. My stomach was churning as Anne's
words started seeping in. She had helped him all along. She had always known. She had gotten some
sort of sick pleasure of watching her husband torture me. She sounded excited that she would get to join
in.
"We'll be down to see you later. And Edward... Happy Birthday, sweetheart. I've got a special surprise
for you." Anne blew a kiss to the screen before it went blank again then shut off completely.
Bella couldn't hold back the tears anymore. She was a mess of uncontrollable sobs and there was
nothing I could do.
I, on the other hand, couldn't cry. I was staring at a life of torture with Bella right there with me. I felt so
helpless, so guilty for even leaving Masen in the first place. If I would of stayed, Bella would be safe at
home in her own bed.
Bella started to calm down, just sniffling and wiping the tears with the hem of her t-shirt. "They're going
to keep us here. How can they do that without anyone finding out?"
"They can't. I know your dad will find us. He has to. They know we just wouldn't run off, especially not
right before my birthday."
"What do you think she's planning? She's going to do to me... w-what he did to you?"
I shook the thought from my head. "No, no. I won't let her. They can do what they want to me, as long
as they don't hurt you."
"Edward, I can't let you do that. I'm strong. I can handle it as long as you're here. We can live through
anything together."
"Is it wrong to be happy that you're here with me?"
"No, no. Were not alone. We have each other, at least we have that." She threw her blanket over to me
and I grabbed the end. She tugged on it as we created a connection. In any other situation, it would of
seemed a little silly. It was our only physical lifeline to each other and that was better than none at all.
/&/
BPOV
A few more hours went by. Edward tried to get me to eat anything. We had some trail mix and bottled
water for his birthday meal. I felt so guilty that I couldn't give him the party we had planned. I knew the
situation was neither of our faults. I didn't know how in the world we could have ever prevented it, but I
still felt like somehow it was my fault.
The lights had gone back to their regular routine, going on and off every hour. Occasionally, the TV
would turn on. Mostly just old episodes of "I Love Lucy" and "The Honeymooners".
Once the clock turned to one, the lights went completely up. Within five minutes, we heard the door
open and both Anne and Demetri stepped in.
Demetri was holding a long pole that looked suspiciously like a cattle prod. While Anne carried a little
cake.
"This is your incentive to play nice." Demetri held up the pole as he pressed a button on the side and
electricity flowed through it.
I got up onto the bed on my side of the room and crawled into the corner. Anne set the cake on the table
beneath the TV that neither Edward or I could reach. She came and sat on the bed with me as Demetri
sat down with Edward.
"Come on." She patted the spot on the bed next to her. "You want to be a good girl, don't you?"
I scooted over to the spot next to her. I felt her fingers tangle through my hair as I squeezed my eyes
shut. I refused to let them see me cry. They wouldn't break me.
She rubbed her nose against my cheek, nuzzling at my neck. "She smells delicious, honey." I felt her the
tip of her tongue lick the side of my face. "She tastes even better."
She stood up and made her way over to Edward. She pointed for him to come sit on the edge on the bed.
He complied and she straddled his lap. "I've waited a long time for this." I could see her stroking her
fingertip across his bottom lip.
I tried to keep my eyes closed, but they popped open at the sound of Demetri's prod hitting Edward's
flesh.
"We'll have none of that. Be nice, Edward. I'm just trying to give you a birthday kiss."
She moved him so his back was up against the wall. One of his legs was flat on the bed, the other draped
over the side. She crawled into his lap, bringing her lips closer to his. She peeked over to see my
reaction. My jaw was clenched and my knuckles were white from the tension. She lifted the corner of
her mouth in a grin then crashed her lips to his. His face was like stone, unmoving. She grabbed at his
jaw and forced his mouth open so she could shove her tongue inside. I could see the sick pleasure
Demetri was deriving travel through his body. His lustful gaze then turned to me.
Be strong, Bella. Be strong, Bella.
I prayed that Anne was keeping Edward occupied. I couldn't bare the thought of him seeing what
Demetri was planning for me.
Demetri's gaze softened a bit as he came to sit beside me. Even though the feel of his fingertips brushing
against my cheek made my skin crawl, it was soft and almost gentle. He could feel me shuddering
against his fingers and he pulled back. Then he slowly brought his hand back to my cheek, cupping at it.
It seemed as if he was trying to get me used to his touch.
Is this how he had gotten to Edward? Slowly making his touch comfortable, then when he crosses the
final line it was too late?
I knew what was coming though. The eleven year old Edward didn't. He would have trusted that
Demetri's touches were out of love or concern, not lust. He wasn't about to convince me that any of this
was alright.
I tried to turn into stone just as Edward did. He kissed at my neck and up to behind my ear.
"This is the spot that Edward pays so much attention to, isn't it?"
I couldn't respond as he licked and sucked at the spot that had been reserved only for Edward.
He suddenly pulled back. He grabbed his palm pilot from his pocket. "Shit!"
He stood up and turned on the TV. He flipped it to a channel with several squares. They looked like
security camera feeds. He opened up one larger that looked like a front porch.
Anne released Edward and went to Demetri's side. "Who is it?"
"I don't know. Maybe people have noticed they're gone. They might just be coming to ask about them."
Demetri made his way over to me and released the shackle from my ankle. "Stay right here until we
leave. Once we've dealt with our visitors, we'll be back."
Demetri grabbed his prod and led Anne out of the room with his hand on the small of her back. I heard
several locks locking after the door closed.
A brief second passed as I thought weather I should walk or run into Edward's arms.
Screw it!
I ran over to the other bed and let my arms surround him as he fell back on the bed. He kissed every spot
on my face. My forehead, my cheeks, my eyelids, my nose, my jaw, then finally my lips. I wanted to
forget everything that had just happened and take all of him into me. I was like a man dying of thirst and
Edward was my oasis. I needed to drink all of him in.
"Slow down. I'm happy to touch you too, but we need to watch what's going on."
I pulled back from him to notice that Demetri had left the TV on. We saw Anne come into view on the
square that showed a front porch. Three men in suits went through the door.
"That's the agent that was out at the house. He's the friend of your dad's."
I realized who it was. One of my dad's fishing buddies, Harry Clearwater. "Harry," I sighed. "They'll
find us."
We watched the screen intently as we saw Harry travel from one square to another, making his way
through the house. It was obvious that they were there with the search warrant. They were boxing up
things and going through the rooms one by one. There must have been twenty agents wandering
throughout the house.
Through the living room, the kitchen, their bedroom, the girl's room.
The girls? Where were the girls?
We didn't see them anywhere. I prayed wherever they were, they were safe.
When I looked over to Edward, he had a confused expression on his face. "What is it?"
"I know we're in the basement, but they aren't coming down here. The door is in the entryway. Why
haven't they come down?"
Edward and I sat there for hours until only Harry and one other man were standing in the living room.
Suddenly the sound came on and we could hear what they were saying.
"I know the guy is guilty." Harry wiped his hand over his face.
"I know, I saw the video too. It's just not here. Everything is clean. This guy knows how to cover his
tracks. Now that the kid and his girlfriend have disappeared, there's no one to back up the allegations."
"You don't think the pictures and the video will be enough?" Harry asked the other man.
"I barely got the judge to sign the warrant as is. We can hold him for questioning, but this guy is smart. I
don't think he's gonna break that easily."
Anne came into the living room as the sound shut off again. She showed Harry and the other man out.
Then we saw her get on the phone. She talked for a little while then pulled Demetri's palm pilot from her
pocket.
The screen went black, then Anne came on the screen.
"You've been a bad boy, Edward. Going and telling all those lies. No worries, we'll just have to speed up
our plan a bit. You two should be fine for a couple of days. Bella dear, enjoy your freedom, but I can tell
you that you won't be able to get out that door. I'll be checking on you and now you know what happens
when you don't play nice."
I caressed the spot where Demetri had shocked Edward's side.
"Sleep tight."
The screen went black again.
"Speed up the plan?" I knew they had to be planning things for months, but what was next?
"Don't worry. I'll get you out of here. I promise." He kissed my forehead as his arms surrounded me
again.
/&/
BPOV
Edward and I decided we needed to get into a routine to keep us from going insane. We would wake up
and do a little exercise. Some sit ups and push ups. I had to say, I did enjoy watching Edward work up a
sweat. I think he liked the fact that I wouldn't wear my t-shirt while I exercised.
We would watch some TV, eat a little, drink at little, but mostly just stayed in each others arms.
"I think maybe we should just go to Rome to get married. What do you think?" His eyes looked so
hopeful as his fingers stroked through my hair.
"And not give Alice the chance to plan the wedding extravaganza?"
"I think she'll just be so happy to have us back, she won't care."
I had tried not to think what everyone had been going through back at home. I knew Charlie was
probably working day and night. Emmett would refuse to leave his side. Rose would be trying to keep
Esme together. Jasper would be trying to distract Alice. Then Carlisle, he was more than likely hiring
the best private investigators in the world to find us.
"You really think we're going to get out of here?" I knew that is what he thought, but the longer we were
trapped in that room, the more doubtful I became.
He held my face in his hands. "I promise. I'll get us out of here. I know right now I don't know how, but
we'll find a way."
I knew he would try.
/&/
We surfed through the channels and we stumbled upon one we hadn't seen before. It was the cameras
they had on the Cullen's house. We could see Alice and Jasper sitting on the couch in Edward's room.
Carlisle was staring out the window in his study. Esme was working in her garden. Rose and Emmett
were sitting on the front porch in each other's arms. They all looked exhausted. I could tell all the girls
had been crying. I could see Jasper trying to get Alice off the couch, but she wouldn't budge.
I buried my head in Edward's chest. I hadn't cried since the first day we had gotten there. Just seeing
how much they were suffering, I couldn't hold back any longer.
I knew he didn't know what to say, so we just held each other. We laid back on the bed and moments
later, I had slipped into unconsciousness.
I awoke to the sound of the doors unlocking. Anne entered followed by Demetri. They closed the door
behind them. They brought in a few bags as well as the familiar prod.
"It took us a little longer to get things together than we thought, but we will be ready after we clean you
two up." Anne stared pulling things out of the bags.
Fresh clothes for both Edward and I. Some deodorant, baby wipes, and hair dye?
"What's the hair dye for?" I asked.
"We wouldn't want anyone to recognize the two of you. That comes later though. First, we need to get
you cleaned up. Bella, honey. You need to strip." Anne licked her lips at the thought of me taking my
clothes off in front of her.
I pulled my shirt off and slipped off my jeans leaving me in just my bra and underwear.
"All of it," Demetri demanded.
I kept my eyes fixed on Edward's as I reached behind me and unhooked my bra. I tossed it over with my
jeans before sliding my underwear down. I never let my eyes leave Edward's as Anne came over and
started wiping my down with the baby wipes. She wiped down every inch of me, taking a little more
time on certain parts. She seemed very enthralled with my butt. She spent the longest time there.
She handed me some fresh clothes. I slipped on the baby blue bra and matching underwear. I put on the
jeans and black tank top, then slid the black hoodie over my shoulders.
She turned to Edward and before she could even say anything, he was removing his shirt.
"Good boy," she said as she made her way over to him. Demetri released Edward from his shackle with
one hand, the electric prod firmly held in the other.
Edward kept his eyes fixed on me as she preformed the same ritual on him. Again, paying extra attention
to his backside. I could feel the green eyed monster inside of me coming to the surface. Thankfully, she
finished before I lost all control. Edward slipped on a pair of boxers, followed by jeans and a dark blue t-
shirt.
She ran her fingers through Edward's hair. "I'll miss this bronze mess, but I'm afraid it's necessary."
No, not his beautiful hair.
A few hours later, both Edward and I were donning a new hair color.
"I think we should be able to pass them off. I don't think anyone would recognize them." She pulled out
an mirror and let us see our own reflections.
My hair was straight as a board and jet black. I assumed to pass me off as a relative. I looked like I could
pass for Anne's younger sister. Edward's lovely bronze was barely peeking through the black. Anne tried
to cover every strand, but they were stubborn. Some of them just wouldn't change.
Anne went over to Demetri. "I'll get the girls in the car while you get them ready." She kissed him on the
cheek and left the room.
"The girls?" Edward questioned.
"Yes. They're part of the family too. I think you all will like our new arrangement. You might have a
little more freedom. Hopefully you'll like the new life we have planned for all of you, but first."
I didn't even see the needle until it had already plunged through Edward's skin. Within seconds, Edward
collapsed back on the bed, unconscious.
I ran over to his side and pulled him into my arms.
"If you are a good girl and help, I promise to make it worth your while."
/&/
EPOV
I woke when I felt something pelting me in the face.
"Eddie, stop sleepin'. I wanna watch Sponge Bob with you."
I opened my eyes to see Gracie in her car seat next to me. She had been throwing Cheerios at my face. I
could see a small TV screen coming down from the ceiling of the van we were traveling in as I sat up in
my seat.
My head felt heavy, but everything became clear when I saw Bella smiling back at me.
Gracie and I were in the last row. Bella and Kenzie were in the middle and Demetri was driving with
Anne beside him.
Bella reached back and caressed my cheek as I got pelted again.
"What was that for?" I turned to Gracie.
"You guys were sleepin' a long time."
I turned back to Bella as she yawned. "The girls were worried you might not wake up."
I could see she was worried too. "I'm fine." I grabbed her hand and squeezed it.
"Mommy says you and Bella are gonna live with us in our new house."
I took her little hand and kissed it. "I guess that's the plan."
"Shouldn't be much longer. Are you all excited to see our new house?"
"Yeah!" Gracie cried out to Demetri. "I get my own room. I don't have to share with Kenzie anymore."
"That's right," Anne answered. "It's right next to Edward and Bella's."
So, maybe we wouldn't be locked up in this place like we were in the last. Maybe moving would be our
best chance to escape.
"Why do they have to share, mommy?"
"I told you, Edward and Bella are married now. They get to share a room just like mommy and daddy
do."
I must have been asleep for a long time if Bella and I had gotten married and I didn't even know it. Bella
noticed my confusion. She smiled and shook her head. Guess I hadn't missed it.
"I get my own covers though. I won't give that up." I tweaked Gracie's nose and gave her a wink.
I put my hand on the seat in front of me and Bella laced her fingers through mine.
I had no idea where we were heading, but knowing Demetri, it was only the next step.
/&/
Chapter 12-Where Do We Go from Here?
EPOV
We drove for only another half hour through the middle of nowhere until Demetri turned off on a dirt
road. Once we broke through the trees, a huge estate appeared. The house rivaled mine back home. A
huge garden out back next to a large swimming pool. A wrap around porch on the two story mansion.
How did they ever afford something like this on Demetri's salary?
"Where are we?" I asked Demetri as we were unloading some bags onto the porch.
"Montana. We've been building this place for about three years. We knew this is were we'd want to be
when we would start over."
That was when I noticed a tall, dark man walking towards us from the side of the house.
"Don't get any ideas," Demetri warned me. "Seth, I don't know how to thank you for getting everything
ready for us so quickly."
"It's no problem, Mr. Allen. Glad it's finally finished." Seth shook Demetri's hand.
"Seth, you know you can just call me David. I'd like to introduce you to my brother-in-law. Seth, this is
Ed."
"Nice to meet you, Ed." He shook my hand.
"You too." I gave a quick smile as I picked up another bag.
"He's Izzy's husband, you know, Amy's little sister."
A look of realization swept across his face. "Ya, right."
"We figure we have more than enough room up here. Them being newlyweds and all, they're gonna help
out." Demetri clapped his hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze.
"Well, there's not much to do out here, but I think with everything you've got in there, you guys can
keep yourselves entertained. I won't keep you any longer. I guess I'll just say, welcome to the
neighborhood."
I looked around in every direction. I didn't see anything of a neighborhood.
"Neighborhood? There doesn't seem to be another house for miles."
"Ya, about ten. The nearest town is about fifteen miles north. You all picked a perfect spot out here
though. Just be sure to call if you guys need anything."
"Thanks, Seth." Demetri shook his hand again before he walked off and jumped into a pickup truck.
"You did very well. See, if you behave, we won't have any problems." He gave me a wink. It made me
throw up a little in my mouth.
I made my way over to Bella who was holding Kenzie. I gave them each a kiss on the cheek as my arm
found it's way around Bella's waist.
We got the grand tour. The house was already fully furnished. The girls had their own rooms and even a
large playroom full of toys. I had a feeling we would be having lots of tea parties.
Demetri got the girls settled in their playroom while Anne showed Bella and I to our room. It was very
large with a king sized bed in one corner. It was decorated in blue hues from the walls to the pillows on
the bed to the carpet. Just like the last room they had given us, there wasn't much else. There was a walk
in closet next to a small bathroom. In the corner opposite the bed was a chaise lounge. Mounted on the
wall was a flat screen TV.
"We just need to go over the ground rules." Anne pulled out the palm pilot and brought up the house
security feed. "We've got cameras stationed throughout the house, including in here. Bella has already
gotten the lecture on the ankle monitor." I saw Bella had something peeking from beneath the hem of
her jeans. I pulled my pant leg up to notice I had one of my own. "That's just to make sure we know
where you are at all times and if you decided to be naughty, then..." Anne pushed a few buttons, sending
an electric jolt up my leg and through the rest of my body. I fell straight to the floor. "You wouldn't want
to be naughty, would you?"
I shook my head as Bella was down rubbing my back.
"Good. We also have those familiar shackles for when we need to keep you in place. I'll let you two get
settled in, then I'll need Bella to help me with dinner." Anne walked out, closing the door behind her.
Bella helped me to the bed. I laid back as she snuggled next to me.
"There is just one word for her... Bitch."
I laughed as I turned to look my beautiful Bella in the eye. She knew exactly how to make me smile.
"I love you."
"I love you, too." She smiled as she ran her fingers through my hair, her chin lying on my chest. "This
bed is a little bit more comfortable than the other one."
My body was aching for more reasons than just the shock I had received. I rolled her onto her back and
crawled on top of her. I kissed the hollow beneath her ear as I felt her fingers tangled in the hair at the
back of my neck. I heard the door creak open. I turned to see Demetri at the doorway. I rolled off of
Bella.
"Don't stop on my account. I'm all about a good show." He adjusted... himself as he walked over to the
bed. "I'm sure you two will be very," His tongue slipped out and moistened his lips. "entertaining."
He had to go and ruin the one thing I actually enjoyed by making it something dirty.
"I've heard that Bella is quite the cook. I look forward to sampling some of your best recipes. We'll
expect you down shortly." He ran his fingers across my cheek before leaving the room.
"We gotta get out of here." I laid on my back and put my forearm over my eyes. "How did we even get
here?"
"I know why the FBI couldn't find us."
I turned on my side to face her. "Why?" I swept her hair from her face as she turned to me.
"Demetri had sealed off the door to the basement. It's like it wasn't even there. After he gave you that
shot, he made me help him carry you out. There was a door hidden in their bedroom closet. We pulled
you put through there. Once we got in the car, he put the ankle monitors on both of us, then made me
drink something. Next I knew, it was daytime and you were still sleeping in the seat behind me."
"I can see they've gone to a lot of trouble to keep us here." I pulled her close so I could whisper in her
ear. "We're gonna have to be careful, but I know, somehow, we're gonna get out of here."
/&/
BPOV
The first few days, Demetri and Anne pretty much left us alone. I think they got some sort of sick
pleasure out of watching us together. Sometimes they would shackle our ankles at night, but they'd let us
sleep in the same bed just to see what we would do.
We spent plenty of time with the girls. They were actually our salvation. I couldn't believe that those
two monsters made those perfect little angles. I tried to keep one of the girls next to me at all times. I
had a feeling that they wouldn't try anything in front of the girls. It was a relief because it made me
believe they hadn't been abusing them. As sick as they were, I think they loved their children and were
trying to be good parents in their eyes.
Edward and I were watching, waiting for any opportunity. Nothing had ever presented itself. They were
watching our every move. The only time we were alone was at night in bed. That's when we'd take the
risk to whisper our sweet nothings to each other. One night, we made a decision that would change
everything.
"There's something I've been thinking about ever since we got here." My voice was so quite I could
barely hear myself.
"What's that, love?"
I pulled the covers over our heads to give us a little more privacy.
"The girls..."
"You've gotten attached to them, haven't you?"
"It's hard not to." I ran the tip of my index finger across his bottom lip. "We have to take them with us."
"I know." He kissed my fingertip. "It's just going to be difficult. If it was just you and I, we could make
a run for it. With the girls, we'd need to get the van, money, supplies. I just haven't figured out how to do
it yet."
I kissed his nose as my thumb began rubbing the apple of his cheek. "We should start with getting the
ankle monitors off."
We spent the next few nights pretending to wrestle under the covers. I'm sure they enjoyed that. We
would try to work on the locks, but nothing seemed to make them budge.
One night after a combination of liquid soap, shampoo, and my ankle joints moving the way God never
intended, I had the thing half way over my heel. Instead of slipping it off, I actually triggered the
damned thing. It shocked me for what seemed like eternity, then I passed out from the pain radiating
throughout my body.
When I woke up, Edward was gone.
"You've been a very bad girl, Bella dear." Demetri was caressing my cheek as the room came back into
focus. "Now, Edward will have to be punished."
For three days, I hardly slept or ate. The girls had been told Edward was sick and he'd be able to play
with them when he was feeling better. Gracie even wanted me to help her make a get well soon card. I
just kissed her forehead before taking off for the bathroom so I could let the tears flow in private.
During those days, Anne watched my every move. She slept next to me. She watched me take care of all
the girl's needs. She even watched me in the shower, yet she never touched me.
On the third night, she finally let me go to my room alone. I flipped on the light to see Edward sitting on
the edge of the bed. He was only wearing the pajama pants I had last seen him in. As I moved closer, I
realized what Demetri had been doing to entertain himself.
"This is all he did."
"All? Edward..." I knelt down on the floor in front of him to see the stages of red, purple, and blue welts
covering his back and torso. My fingers gently made their way down his rib cage. I couldn't help but
want to take away the pain. I placed my lips to his chest, just above his heart. He threaded his fingers
through my hair as I trailed kisses all over his torso. I laid him down on his stomach and went to work
on his back. Before I could finish, he was fast asleep. I pulled the blankets over us and snuggled into his
side.
The next morning, I helped him out of his pants and into the shower.
"I'm not ready to let go of you yet." He held my wrist in his hand as he stepped in. "Come with me."
I slipped off my t-shirt and shorts. I took his hand and stepped into the steaming hot shower. I lathered
him up, trying to wash away as much of the pain as I could. Edward would hold me, kiss me, but I knew
whatever Demetri had done, it had left another scar on my Edward's soul.
The door to the bathroom opened and Anne stepped in. "The girls want to go swimming."
Edward pulled me into him under the running water. I could see her her eyes raking over our naked
bodies.
"I'll leave you something to wear." She placed our bathing suits on the counter. She sucked on her
fingertip while taking a final look.
"We will be down in a few minutes," I declared. That pulled her out of her euphoric state. She left the
bathroom and I traded Edward's arms for a fluffy bath towel.
/&/
EPOV
For three days, Demetri had me stuck in a dark hole. He visited me only to remind me how much control
he really had over my ever me. Each time, I would receive another round of shock therapy. On the third
day, he asked if I had enough. Only when I said yes in a tone that he accepted did he allow me to return
to my room to wait for Bella.
After our shower the next morning, Bella was forced to display her assets out by the pool. Anne had
given her a bikini, if you could even call it that. The top looked like two green triangles attached with
dental floss. The bottoms weren't much better. A swatch of green fabric tied together at each side. In any
other situation, I would have found her incredibly sexy. Just knowing how our captors would be ogling
her made every part of me burn.
I was left with a pair of swim trunks and a t-shirt. I assumed that Demetri didn't want to show off his
handy work to the girls.
"Bella dear, we wouldn't want you to burn. Edward..." Demetri threw me a bottle of sunscreen. "Why
don't you put some of this on Bella. Make sure to cover every inch. We wouldn't want to harm her
flawless skin."
Bella stood up as I opened the bottle. I started on her legs, rubbing the lotion all the way up her thighs
and across her exposed cheeks. I worked over her back and both her arms. She turned and I started to
forget that there was anyone watching. I traced little circles across her stomach as I rubbed the lotion in.
I let my fingers trail between her breasts and across her collar bone. I brought my hand up to her cheek
and pressed her slick body against mine. I brought my lips to hers, getting lost in each breath.
Demetri cleared his throat as he pressed himself against Bella's back. He kissed her ear as his fingers
trailed up her side. I was about to grab his fingers and break them when Anne came out with the girls.
Demetri backed away as the girls came running towards us.
"Eddie, are you all better?" Gracie asked as she wrapped her arms around my neck.
"Well enough for a swim, but you're going to have to be gentle, okay?"
"Okay. Daddy, go jump in and make a big splash!"
I set Gracie down and she ran to the side of the pool to watch Demetri jump in.
"I really thought I was going to throw up. He was hard just pressing up against me."
"I think this is his new game. He likes to watch us touch each other, turn each other on. That seems to
get him going."
"God. He's just sick."
I was right, though. They did like seeing us together. They'd make us do seemingly innocent tasks and
turn them into something disgusting. The sunscreen was just the first of many. They made Bella get
down on her hands and knees and scrub the kitchen floor while wearing only a tank top and almost non-
existent shorts. I was made to clean the pool without a shirt on after my welts had almost healed.
Their favorite for some reason was seeing the two of us cook together. We actually became like a well
oiled machine. They made me stand behind Bella while she was chopping ingredients. I would help her
layer whatever needed layering into the sauce or baking pans. We were told to lick whatever parts got
covered with food off each other. Sometimes they were fingers. Others times they were cheeks and lips.
After the majority of the preparation was done, Anne would steal Demetri away. One could only assume
to relieve the tension caused by our little shows. They always seemed to make it back in time for the
main course though.
After several of those kind of meals, the perfect plan hit me. If we all were willing, it just might work.
/&/
Carlisle's POV
"Come to bed, darling. I know you're exhausted." Esme motioned for me to come over to her.
My wife was still the vigilant caretaker she'd always been. She worried about everyone else before
giving her own needs a thought.
I moved from the chair next to our bedroom window to stand with her next at the foot of our bed. Her
skin was pale, dark circles matched my own beneath her beautiful green eyes. I let my hands rest on her
hips as hers laid on my chest.
"I could say the same for you." I caressed the apple of her cheek. "You look like you haven't had a good
nights sleep in months."
"Two months, two weeks, and four days," she corrected me.
Had it really been that long? Edward and Bella went missing two days before his birthday and it was
already the middle of August.
"We can't go on living like this. I just don't think this family can take it."
I wrapped my arms around her as she started to cry against my chest.
She was right. Our family was breaking apart.
We laid down on our bed after I turned out the lights. I let my mind wander as we huddled next to each
other, begging sleep to come.
Just like every other night, it didn't come willingly. My mind wandered to what Edward and Bella were
dreaming about, if they were even sleeping at all. I knew after Demetri had disappeared just days after
Edward, he must have had something to do with it all. I knew Anne had made a lot of money after
selling a patten on some computer chip she had designed, so their resources were endless. They could be
anywhere in the world and not one person I hired could find them.
Charlie was doing his best, working with the authorities and trying to keep us all optimistic. I knew the
pain he was feeling though. Out of all my children, Edward had always been the most independent.
Since he'd come home though, it was like he never wanted to leave. I felt so guilty for making him stay
at Masen for so long. We'd lost so much time with him. I knew I would do anything to make it up to
him, anything.
Esme had been trying to keep herself occupied. Her garden began to rival Martha Stewart's. She worked
on it when she wasn't trying to keep the rest of us together. It seemed to be the only thing to distract her.
Rose and Emmett had set up a website for people to read our story and contact us with any information
leading to finding the kids. We could hardly tear Rose away from the computer. Her laptop was on even
while she slept.
Emmett had moved into the guest room. He was the only thing keeping Rose together. I think he was
angry at me for not seeing what was going on with Edward in the first place. Then he was angry at
Edward for taking his baby sister away from him. He channeled his anger into something positive. He
went on TV, the radio, and the Internet, getting the story out to as many people as he could. He was on
CNN, Fox News, MSNBC, and even BBC World News within the first week. He kept making sure that
no one was forgetting about Edward and Bella.
As for Alice and Jasper... things had gone drastically the other way. At first, Alice locked herself in
Edward's room. Jasper waited patiently, camped out at the door. She finally let him in, only to park
herself on Edward's couch. He spent hours holding her, trying to persuade her to come out. She seemed
terrified to lose her connection with Edward. Being in his room made her feel closer to him. She said she
could see him in Bella's arms there, sleeping on that couch. Jasper got her to come out only to take
walks like she and Bella had through the woods behind our house.
Now it was almost time for school to start again. All of them had adamantly refused to go. Alice swore
she would just take her GED if she had to. The others said college wasn't going anywhere and that they'd
worry about it when Edward and Bella came home. I could hardly blame any of them. I, myself, had to
force myself to go to work every day.
If only we had anything to hold onto. There was nothing. No witnesses. Edward's car was nowhere to be
found. It was like they vanished into thin air. I could only pray every day that they were still alive. I
knew Demetri was no longer the man I knew, but I never thought he'd be capable of murder. That fact
kept my hope alive. I needed my son home safe. I was beginning to fear for my family's future.
I rolled over to find Esme finally asleep. I laid my arm around her waist as I saw the clock reading two
am. I let my eyes close and I sunk back into the blackness.
/&/
"The site has gotten over a million hits this week alone." Rose stroked Emmett's cheek as he sat next to
her at the kitchen table. "All thanks to my big man here." She kissed him on the cheek.
"What's everyone in the mood for this morning? I can do pancakes or omelets, whatever." Esme was
pulling supplies out of the refrigerator.
"Nothing for me. I've got to go meet dad. Harry Clearwater is coming down today."
My ears perked up at the sound of our favorite FBI agent's name. "Does he have something new?"
"They've finished going through Demetri's house again. I don't know if he's found anything, but he
wanted to talk to dad. Maybe you should come too."
"If that's alright with you."
I looked to Emmett as his eyes met mine. It was the first time I had seen his eyes not clouded with hate.
Something had replaced it, fear.
"I think you should."
/&/
Jasper's POV
I had convinced Alice to come for a walk with me after she reluctantly ate her breakfast.
"I thought maybe you could tell me some of your favorite memories of you and Bella." I swung our
arms as our fingers were tangled together. "I know there's about a million that I know nothing about."
I saw the corners of her mouth turn up slightly as her mind went through the catalog of memories.
"Well..."
"Come on." I was dying to know what was causing her wheels to turn in that pretty little head of hers.
"She was the first person I told about us."
"Really? What did she say?"
"That it was inevitable. She said she knew that I loved you since we were kids. I guess it was kinda how
I knew she was always supposed to be with Edward. Then when I told her that we made love, she
wanted to know all the details."
"I see." I licked my lips and nodded. "Go on."
"She wanted to know how it felt, you know like... did it hurt and was it really worth it. I told her it got
better after a while, but being with you was the most amazing experience of my life."
I pulled her into my arms. "You've never told me that before."
"I thought you knew."
"Cause you make that little squeaking noise when you're about to..."
"Yes." She patted my chest. "I only squeak for you."
"It's been awhile." I started kissing her neck.
"Here? Now?"
"Why not? Where far enough from the house. It'll be like when we snuck into the teacher's lounge
during Prom."
"You are such a bad boy, Jasper Hale."
I pressed my lips to hers. "That is why you love me."
I spun her around and backed her up to a nearby tree. We hit the tree so hard, a branch broke and it came
crashing down next to us.
I went to examine the damage and what I found I would never forget.
"What is it?"
I picked up the small box and dusted it off. "It's some sort of camera." I lifted my head to see where the
branch had fallen from. "Looks like it was pointed towards Edward's bedroom." I examined it a little
further to find it was on a wireless system. Whatever pictures were being taken were being relayed
somewhere, to someone.
I grabbed my phone out of my pocket and dialed my father. I told him to bring Charlie and Harry to the
house.
Within a few hours, FBI agents were combing the grounds looking for more cameras. They found four
more hidden in trees and on telephone poles. They went to work trying to find where the images were
being sent to.
"Can you tell us what kind of pictures they pulled from the memory?" I was spewing questions at
Charlie as Alice clung to my side.
We had all gathered in the living room while we waited to hear back from Harry.
"I'm not sure. We'll just need to wait and see. What we really need to tell you is about why Harry came
to see me in the first place."
We all held our breaths as Charlie continued.
"They found a basement room that had been hidden in Demetri's house. There were two sets of clothes
in the room. They're going ahead and doing some DNA testing, but Emmett identified them as what the
kids were wearing when they left the lake that night."
"At least now we are sure Demetri took them. Who knows what he's done with all of them. Anne and the
girls must be terrified." Emmett sat down next to Rose and took her in his arms.
Somehow knowing Demetri actually took them didn't make me feel any better. I clung to the hope that
we could learn where those pictures were being sent to.
Charlie grabbed his phone instantly when it rang. We sat on the edge of insanity as he spoke with Harry.
I had my arms wrapped around Alice as I stood behind her. I had to stop her from pacing. She had a vice
grip on my forearms, like if she let go, she would pass out.
"They've traced the signal. It was actually feeding video to the source. They're sending some agents out,
but they don't want us to get our hopes up."
"Where? Where was it coming from?" Alice's vice grip turned to a death grip as I felt the pain travel up
my arms.
"Montana."
/&/
EPOV
I had the idea, but it didn't all come together until Kenzie brought a bottle out of her parents room. She
thought it was powder and was trying to dump it in her diaper when I caught her. I took the bottle and
hid it, keeping it out of sight until I needed it.
Over the next few weeks, we had to use the girls to help us get things to where we needed them. Gracie
got into Anne's dresser and found a stash of cash. She thought it was play money. I agreed to play
grocery store with her if she would hide it for me with a couple of other things.
A four year old is smart enough to do what you tell them to and not ask too many questions. The
answers I gave her for why I had her putting clothes in a trash bag and taking diapers and wipes from
Kenzie's room seemed plausible to her. I told her we were going on a surprise vacation. We would tell
her mommy and daddy but not until right before we were going to leave.
Everything was hidden. The bags. The cash. That's when we needed to distract Anne and Demetri.
"What's on the menu tonight?" Demetri came up behind Bella as she was looking through a few recipe
cards.
"Manicotti with some garlic cheese bread and salad. I think the girls just want some mac and cheese
though."
"Perfect as always." He brushed her cheek before leaving to go get Anne.
We quickly put our plan into action. I grabbed the bottle of fiber powder and we mixed it with part of
the cheese filling for the manicotti. We had the fiber powder cheese filling in a few tubes of pasta before
they even returned to the room. We filled the remaining tubes with regular filling for Bella and myself
following our normal routine. They watched as we finished up the sauce and poured it in the baking
dish.
"It won't take too long. I'll just make the mac and cheese for the girls while it's baking." Bella was
confident as she slipped the dish into the oven. She just knew the next time she cooked dinner it would
be for her real family.
Soon, we had settled at the table. The girls were enjoying Bella's homemade mac and cheese, while
Anne and Demetri couldn't get enough of the special manicotti.
After dinner, the girls wanted to watch a video. We all piled into the living room and sat down to watch
Gracie's favorite movie, "Chronicles of Narnia." It was a long movie and about half way through, I took
Kenzie to bed. I made sure the girl's shoes and socks were right by the door. When I would make that
decision to go, I wanted to get out as quickly as possible.
When I returned to the living room, Gracie was perched on Bella's lap and Anne was missing in action.
"Where's Anne?" I tried to ask innocently enough.
"She wasn't feeling good. She went ahead and went to bed. Actually, I'm not doing to well myself."
"Me either. I'm guessing my stomach had enough cheese for one night." I patted my stomach as I took
my seat beside Bella.
"You think you guys would be okay to get Gracie to bed if I go up?"
"Sure. You'll let us tuck you in won't ya?" Bella's eyes went wide as she realized our plan was about to
go into action.
"After the movie is over." Gracie was very intense as her favorite scene was coming up.
"Go ahead. We'll get her up." I nodded for Demetri to go ahead upstairs.
By the time the movie was finished, Gracie had fallen asleep. I left her with Bella while I went up to
check on Anne and Demetri.
Demetri was moaning in their bathroom as Anne was curled up on their bed. There was no way they'd
be making it out of there anytime soon. It took everything in me, but I put our plan into action.
I walked carefully to Kenzie's room and grabbed the bags from where they were hiding in the closet. I
grabbed the cash out and stuffed it in my pocket. I got Kenzie's shoes on her before picking her up and
taking her downstairs.
"You get the keys?"
Bella pulled a key ring from her pocket along with the infamous palm pilot. My eyes widened in
amazement.
"How?"
"Let's just say Demetri's other bulge distracted him while I lifted it out of his pocket."
I crashed my lips against hers. "I love you."
"I love you, too. Let's go home."
We got the bags and the girls into the van. We got them strapped in their car seats. I opened the driver's
side door as Bella opened the front passenger door. I put the car in neutral and we pushed it as far as we
could down the drive before jumping in.
We started it up and headed down the road. I had remembered the nearest town was about fifteen miles
away. I headed toward the only lights in the sky. After about ten minutes, we made it to a truck stop. We
gathered the girls and made it inside.
"Ed? What are you guys doing out this late at night?"
Seth must have been sent by God.
"It's a long story, but I need some help."
"Anything, man. What do you need?"
"A cell phone and if you can drudge one up, a bolt cutter."
"A bolt cutter?"
I raised the hem of my pants to reveal the ankle monitor still attached. He turned to Bella as she showed
him hers.
He pulled out his phone immediately and handed it to me. "I know the manager on tonight. I'm sure I
can find something."
He ran off to find his friend as Bella and I took the sleeping girls over to a booth to sit down.
I could hardly concentrate as I punched in all the numbers. One ring... Two rings... Three rings.
"Hello?"
I felt the tears well up in my eyes as I heard a voice I thought I might never hear again.
"Dad... Is that you?"
/&/
Chapter 13-See You Again
EPOV
"Dad? Is that you?"
"Edward! Thank god. Where are you?"
"Uh... I'm not exactly sure. Some truck stop in Montana, I think." I looked around for any signs of where
we were. I was holding Gracie tight to me while Bella's tears were flowing down into Kenzie's hair.
"Are you okay? Is Bella alright?"
I could tell he was getting choked up which made me loose the little control I was hanging on to. I let
my head fall back while I closed my eyes, tears steaming down my cheeks. "Uh." My voice cracked a
little. I cleared my throat. "She's with me and the girls. We're fine. We just want to get home."
Seth came over with the bolt cutters. "Hold on a second, dad."
I put the phone down and Seth slipped the cutters carefully between my ankle and the monitor. As he
cut, I got a small shock as it fell to the floor. He then cut Bella's off, sending a small jolt up her leg. I
placed the monitors on the table before turning to Seth.
"I knew that Mr. Allen was a little off, but this..." He picked up one of the monitors.
"Man, can you tell me where we are?"
"Off of I-90, outside of Park City." He grabbed a chair from nearby and brought it to our table to sit.
"Dad, were at a truck stop off of I-90 outside of Park City. We need to get out of here. I don't know if
they can still track us. We're only about fifteen miles away from the house."
"Was it Demetri?"
"Yes... Anne too. They've been tracking our every move with these ankle monitors they've had on us.
Plus they have surveillance cameras all over the house. Anne set everything up. She set up the whole
network. She was in on it from the beginning."
"We found the cameras here at the house. Harry and Charlie are on there way to the source right now to
check it out."
I looked to Bella as relief swept over my entire body. "They found the cameras. Charlie and Harry
Clearwater are on there way." Just the sound of her father's name made her gasp.
"Emmett's on the phone with Charlie right now. They'll be there soon."
"Please, dad... We just want to come home."
I heard my dad's voice hitch. "There hasn't been a day when we weren't doing everything we could to
make that happen. I'm so sorry."
"Dad..." I started crying so hard my throat closed and I couldn't speak. I handed the phone over to Bella.
"Carlise?" She cried into the phone.
My tears were falling on Gracie's cheek, waking her.
"Eddie?" She looked up at me. "Where are we?"
"We're safe."
"Away from mommy and daddy?"
I brushed her hair from her eyes as she stared into mine. "Why do you say it like that?"
"When daddy told us you were sick, I wanted to see you. I saw him hurt you. When he found out, he
made me promise not to tell." She lifted up her shirt and on the middle of her back were three black and
blue welts.
I pulled her in close. "He's not going to hurt us. Not ever again." I kissed her forehead before taking her
face in my hands. "I'm gonna try and make sure that you and Kenzie stay with us. Would that be okay?"
She wrapped her arms around me and settled her head in the crook of my neck. "It's okay with me. I love
you, Eddie."
"I love you, too." I kissed her on the top of the head.
Bella and I talked with my father for a few more minutes before we heard the sirens coming towards us.
/&/
BPOV
I heard the sirens and my heart started racing. I looked out the window to see about six cars pull up.
When I saw Harry get out of one car, I knew my father wouldn't be far behind. Edward took both the
girls as the door opened and he walked in.
I ran through the agents that were blocking my way and straight into my father's awaiting arms.
"Daddy."
"Bells." He hugged me so tight, but I didn't care. I couldn't believe I had him back. My dad and I had
never been the touchy feeley type, but holding onto him made me feel so completely safe again. I was in
his arms and I knew for sure Anne and Demetri could never hurt us again.
He pulled me back and took my face in his hands, both of us trembling. "Are you okay?"
All I could do is nod my head up and down. I looked over to where Edward was sitting with the girls
and Harry. "We're all fine. We just want to go home."
"We'll get you home." He put his arm around my waist as we walked back over to Edward. "I think
they'll want to get you all checked out first. We're going to have to take you to St. Vincent's in Billings."
With all the commotion, it was incredible that Kenzie was still asleep. I picked her up and cradled her in
my arms as Edward picked up Gracie. They ushered us out and into an awaiting van. We strapped the
girls in as we headed to the hospital in Billings.
Edward wrapped his arms around me. "We're so close."
"I can't wait to just lay on that couch of yours and listen to you play again."
"Sounds like heaven."
Charlie was sitting in the front seat on his phone. He flipped it shut and turned to us.
"They've got Demetri and Anne in custody. I don't think they had even realized you were gone. They're
searching the house now."
"Dad, you've got to make sure they can't take the girls away from us."
"I don't know what they're going to do, Bells, but we'll try."
Edward turned to me with a strangely serious look in his eyes. "He was hurting Gracie. She has welts on
her back."
I shook my head as he pulled me to his chest. "I was sure it was just us. I never thought he would."
"What did they do to you?"
We both looked intensely at my father then back to each other. Edward cupped his palm to my cheek.
"We can talk about it later." I looked towards the girls.
My father nodded as we pulled up to the hospital.
/&/
EPOV
They ushered us in to the emergency room as Bella and I cradled the girls in our arms. We had doctors,
nurses, police, and FBI all over us. So many people were shooting questions at us, they were seriously
scaring the girls. Finally, Charlie put a stop to all of it. He cleared out anyone who didn't need to be
there.
They started the real examinations. Taking our vital signs, checking us over. I made sure that they took
pictures of both mine and Gracie's torsos. Even though my welts had mostly returned to skin color, there
were still plenty of scars and bruises that were evident.
Kenzie checked out perfectly. They hadn't gotten to her, thank god. Poor Gracie had the welts and a
healing rib fracture. I never saw them lay a hand on her, but from the way Gracie told me about the
welts, I could tell it wasn't the first time.
Bella was fine, just a little redness on her ankle from the monitor. Then they turned to me. They had
taken blood, taken urine samples, and done x-rays on all of us. They seemed to want to do a little bit
more on me, which started to concern me.
A nurse came in the room where I was alone. I was wearing my jeans and a hospital gown, the drafty
kind.
"The doctor wants me to do an EKG. Do you know what that is?"
"It's a heart test, right?"
"Yes. I just need to place some electrodes around on your chest then hook up these leads. This machine
here will record everything. It will only take a minute. If you take off your gown, I can put these on and
get started."
I swallowed hard. I had seen how the doctor and FBI agents had reacted when they saw the scars. I
pulled it off and immediately heard her gasp. She didn't say anything as she placed the patches on my
chest. She hooked me up to the machine and started the test.
"This will be quick."
I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. I could only imagine what I must have looked like to her.
If she could only see the scars on the inside, she would have run away screaming. All that mattered was
that Bella had seen them at their worst and embraced them. She took them in as a part of me, kissing
each scar until the pain was lost in oblivion.
"All done. Do you want me to take the patches off?"
"No, I got it."
"Alright. I think I've got all I need. I'll show this to the doctor, then he'll be in to talk to you."
"Thanks." I pulled off the patches and shrugged my t-shirt on.
Once the curtain was closed, I could hear the nurse. Her breathing was a little labored. I swear I could
hear her start to cry before she was able to move on any further. I couldn't help but tear up myself.
I looked in the mirror on the wall at the man I had become. Dark circles under my eyes from all the
sleepless nights. My skin was pale even though we'd spent hours in the sun. And my hair... God, Alice
was going to have a fit. Then I realized for the first time, we were going home. I would have Alice,
Jasper, and Rose all waiting for me. James, he must have been going out of his mind. My mom... I
couldn't wait to pick her up and spin her around. My father, I had heard his voice, but I needed to see
him. We'd ended our conversation when the FBI showed up not knowing when I'd be able to see them or
come home. Thinking everything was complete, I was hoping the doctor was coming to tell us we could
all go.
"What's the verdict, doc?"
He sat down across from me, looking over my chart.
"I know you probably don't have the answer to this, but I need to ask anyway." He shut my chart as his
expression turned deadly serious. "I know you went to your local doctor back home and got your STD
screening, but he didn't do any kind of drug screen."
"No." Drugs? What was he worried about?
"Do you know what kind of drugs you were given that caused the blackout episodes?"
"No. I didn't want to know. Is there something wrong?"
"Prolonged drug use can have effects on your cardiovascular system. From your preliminary tests, you
have an irregular heartbeat and a murmur. That is a little odd for your age. I'm afraid those drugs might
have had an effect on your heart. I recommend you get a full cardiac workup when you get home. I'm
going to give you a prescription that will help with regulating your heartbeat. If you have any dizziness,
fatigue, or rapid heartbeat you need to get a hold of a doctor immediately. I see that your father is a
doctor?"
"Yeah, a neurosurgeon, but I'm sure he knows a good cardiologist." I laughed as I wiped my hand across
my face. "After everything, my heart was the last thing I was worried about."
"I think we've caught it in time. I'll make sure to get this prescription for you."
"Are we done?"
"From my standpoint, you're good to go. I'm done with the girls, but I'm not sure if they need to take you
anywhere else for questioning."
"Have you dealt with many cases like ours before?" As soon as I asked the question, I regretted it.
He sighed as he nodded. "Unfortunately, child abuse is prevalent no matter where you live. Never
anything with this much national attention though."
"Attention?"
"You don't know, do you?" He put my chart down on the counter and took off his glasses. He slipped
into a kind of father mode as he set out to explain what had been going on while we were isolated.
"You're pictures have been on every news station and almost every paper for months. I saw that guy...
Um... What's his name?" He reached up and grabbed the back of his head as if he was willing the name
to flow out. "Emmett Swan! Yeah, he was all over the news telling your story. We've had to call the
hospital media director to handle all the press. They started arriving right after you did. You had the
whole nation pulling for you."
"They all know?" I suddenly felt my chest get tight, my heart raced. My breathing became heavy and
erratic as I felt the anger well up inside of me. Each scar burned with a new intensity. What I'd been
trying to hide for so long was now common knowledge to the whole country. I could feel the air leaving
my lungs, but it wasn't returning now matter how hard I was trying to bring it back in.
"Calm down. It's going to be fine. I hear the FBI has them in custody."
He put his hand on my shoulder to steady me. I grabbed his arm and threw him across the room.
"Nothing about this is fine!"
I bent over, breathing heavily with my hands grasping my knees. I could hear him get up and start
yelling outside of the room, but I couldn't comprehend the words. All I could hear was the blood
pounding against my eardrums. It got so loud it was all I could hear as I took a breath in and nothing
came out.
That's when I felt her arms around me. I took my hands from my knees and let them slip around her
waist. She was my life preserver, wrapping me up in her. She saved me.
"I'm here. I'm right here."
I pulled back, putting one hand on each side of my Bella's face. I crashed my lips to hers as the tears
started flowing from both of us. I didn't need oxygen. I didn't need anything. Just her lips on mine, her
flesh beneath my fingertips. Her fingers reached into my hair pulling me in closer to her. She moaned
against my lips as I told her I loved her over and over and over again. I never wanted to escape this kind
of ecstasy.
"Eddie?" I felt a tug on the hem of my shirt.
My lips left Bella's with another moan as my hand made it down to Gracie's little fingers. I looked to see
that bright smile shinning up at me. She held her arms up to me and I picked her up.
"Where's Charlie? I thought he was watching you?"
"He's got Kenzie. That nurse brought me to you." She pointed to the door where the nurse that did my
EKG was standing.
"Thank you."
She smiled. "You're welcome." She ducked out and pulled the curtain behind her.
Bella went over and turned on the TV on the wall.
"What are you doing?"
"Harry is holding a press conference. Just to announce that we've been found."
I sat down with Gracie on my lap as Bella found the right channel and came to stand beside me.
I looked to the screen to see Harry approaching the microphone with the hospital's logo on it.
"At eleven thirty last night, Edward Cullen and Isabella Swan were located outside of Park City,
Montana. They are both in stable condition. They have no comments at this time and their families plan
on releasing a statement as soon as they have a chance to talk with the two of them."
"Do you have the abductors in custody?" A female reporter shouted from the audience.
"Yes. We currently have two suspects in custody. They are undergoing questioning. This is an ongoing
investigation and the FBI and local authorities ask for your cooperation and patience."
"Have the families been reunited?" A male reporter pushed up to the front and spat his question at Harry.
"Police chief Swan has been reunited with his daughter and the Cullen's are on their way to see their son.
Like I said, a statement will be made available as soon as possible."
I turned to Bella. "They're on their way?"
"Yep, I guess your dad got a helicopter or something. They should be here any minute."
We left the room to go find Kenzie and Charlie. Harry came back and took us into a conference room. It
was almost seven in the morning and I was exhausted. None of that mattered when I saw that door open.
"Edward!" My mother ran to me and took me in her arms. Her fingers stoking my hair as she kissed my
cheeks. She pulled back to look at me and her eyes set on mine.
"I'm okay. I think I'm okay now."
Her eyes went to my head and there was the look of horror I was expecting. "What did they do to you're
hair?"
"They dyed it. At least they didn't cut it. It'll be fine. Alice can fix it."
"Damn right!"
I left my mother's arms for those of my sister. "I missed you so much. I'm so sorry."
"Edward." She put her tiny hands on both sides of my face. "You have nothing to be sorry about. None
of this was your fault. I just can't believe you're coming home."
"I hear you've been keeping my couch warm for me."
"I don't know why, but whenever I left your room, I felt like my heart was being ripped out of my chest.
Staying in there was the only way to breathe."
"Except when she was with me." I turned to see the messy blonde hair of my big brother.
I let go of Alice to give Jasper a hug. "I hear we have you to thank for finding the cameras."
He pulled back from me as he eyed Alice. "Both of us actually. It's a long story. We'll tell you later."
I felt Rose's arms wrap around my back as Gracie came and jumped into Jasper's arms. I turned and
pulled her into me.
"I love you. You know that right?"
I looked in her eyes as I swept the hair from her forehead. "Of course I do. I love you, too."
"I've been trying do hard. Doing everything I can to make sure..."
"I know. I know." I swept a tear off her cheek.
"And Emmett, he's been going all over making sure every one was looking for you."
I turned to see Emmett standing with Bella. He slowly walked over to me as he squeezed Bella's hand. I
held out my hand to shake his.
"Thank you... for everything." He stood in front of me just looking at my outstretched hand. He grabbed
it and pulled me in for a bear hug, lifting me off my feet. "Can't... breathe."
"Sorry." He put me down. "Thanks for protecting my little sister."
Bella took my hand. I brought it to my lips. "With my life."
I looked over Bella's shoulder and saw him waiting there patiently for his turn. I swallowed hard as I
made my way over to him. I wrapped my arms around my father and started to sob on his shoulder.
"I love you, Edward. So much son."
"I love you, dad." I pulled him in tighter.
I felt two little arms wrap around my calf. I looked down to see Kenzie holding my leg and swaying
with her eyes closed. I bent down and picked her up. She laid her head against my chest as I kissed into
her hair.
Bella wrapped her arm around my waist. I slipped my free arm around her shoulder as I brought her into
me.
She looked up at me with those amazing brown eyes I could never resist. "Let's go home."
I sighed and smiled. I closed my eyes as I kissed Bella's forehead. "Home."
/&/
Chapter 14-Bringing Back the Real Me
BPOV
After a few more hours of questioning at the Billings Police Station, I was left with a phone to call my
mother. She had been frantically calling my dad every thirty minutes since we were found. I hadn't
realized how much I had missed her. Hearing her voice made me want to go back to being that six year
old cuddled up in her lap being read a bedtime story. She and Phil were already booked on a flight and
would be back in Forks by the time we got there.
I was actually looking forward to the flight. The girls were exhausted, so I was sure they would sleep.
They were coming home with us, just like we had hoped. Harry pulled some major strings, but was able
to get Carlisle and Esme appointed as their guardians until they could have a formal hearing and then
hopefully it would be made permanent.
I found myself excited about watching them grow. Watching Alice do their hair. Rose showing them
how to change their own oil on their car. Emmett showing them some wrestling moves to keep all the
unwanted boys away. Jasper teaching them how to keep their cool with our crazy families. I couldn't
wait till they were old enough to read the classics with me. I just knew Gracie would appreciate
everything that was Jane Austen. What I was looking forward to most was watching Edward teaching
them how to play the piano. Gracie had long slender fingers, perfect for playing. I was sure Kenzie
would grow into hers, maybe she would be more suited for the guitar though. I thought James would be
perfect for that role. I just knew they would be a welcomed addition to the family, our family.
Even though I was lost in the happily ever after, I needed to focus on the next step I needed to take
before I could get on that flight back to Washington. I knew what I had to do. I knew how I needed to do
it. Knowing and doing were two very different things.
"You ready?" Emmett had peeked his head in to bring me out.
Every fiber that was holding me together screamed no, but I knew if I didn't do it then I might not ever.
"Yes." Emmett took my hand and led me down a hallway to the back stage of a large meeting room.
Harry was speaking to all the reports gathered there, answering what questions he could. Harry turned to
see I was ready.
"The families have decided to make a statement. Their will be no questions, only the statement. Please
respect their privacy at this time."
Harry looked back to me and I nodded that I was ready.
"I'd like to introduce Isabella Swan."
I walked out with Emmett on stage to hear over a hundred people gasp. The flashes from the cameras
were coming from every direction. Thankfully the audience lights were dim, so I could barely see them
all as I made it to the microphone. I adjusted in front of my mouth as I took a deep breath then began to
speak.
"I'm Bella Swan, b-but I guess you all know that." The room became thick with low giggles. "I wanted
to speak to you on behalf of the Cullen and Swan families, especially for Edward and myself. Mainly,
we want to say thank you. Thanks to everyone who spent countless hours in search of us. Please know
that all your efforts are greatly appreciated. You will never know the depths of our gratitude." I
swallowed hard before I went into what little I could about how our life had been. "The last few months
that we've had no contact with the outside world, not knowing what all of you we're doing or if anyone
was looking for us..." I started to tear up as I felt Emmett's fingers lace through mine. I looked over to
him. "I knew this guy would never give up on us. I hear you've all had your hands full with him." I
looked back to the audience as another round of camera flashes caught Emmett's grin. "I'm glad he didn't
give up. I'm glad none of you did. As for what happens next, I'm not really sure. We want to get home
for one and get some real sleep. I know you all must have a million questions. When Edward and I have
a chance to process everything and the authorities decide it's alright, I hope we will be able to answer
what we can." Emmett squeezed my hand. "Until that time, I believe that is all I have to say. Further
statements will be released through the website that my brother and Edward's sister, Rosalie, have
established. Thank you all, from the bottom of my heart."
Emmett pulled me off the stage as another round of camera flashes erupted. He rushed me down the
hallway as several agents filled in behind us. They took the opportunity to get us into an awaiting van
and off to the airport.
/&/
I couldn't sleep on the plane. I was too excited to be going home, seeing my mom, and James. I had
actually missed him, a little bit. I just stayed cuddled up in Edward's arms as the miles flew by.
"We've got a lot to do... You know, a lot to figure out." He kissed into my hair as I laid back into his
chest.
"I know. There's the girls, school, all the legal stuff. They're going to make us go into some sort of
counseling, I'm sure. Then there's figuring out where we're going to live and the wedding... My head's
already spinning."
"The wedding?"
I turned to face him. "Had you forgotten that you'd asked me?"
"No, I just thought after everything you might want to wait is all."
"You are not getting out of it that easy, Mr. Cullen. September 14th is only a few weeks away."
"You really want to go through with it then?"
I looked deep into his eyes. I couldn't tell if he was wavering on his decision or if he actually thought I
would.
"I want nothing more in this world at this moment to be Mrs. Edward Cullen. Bella Cullen." I placed a
soft kiss on his lips. "Sounds nice, doesn't it?"
"Very... but, I haven't even gotten you a ring yet."
"I don't need a ring. I don't need a fancy dress or a cake or a horse drawn carriage. All I need is you, me,
and a Justice of the Peace. I know that now more than ever. I love you, Edward, and I can't stand being
Bella Swan one more minute than I absolutely have to."
"But, it's Bella Swan that I fell in love with. Bella Swan has been my best girl friend since Kindergarten.
Bella Swan that gave me my first kiss." He brought his lips to caress mine. He leaned his forehead
against my own. "It's Bella Swan who I asked to be my wife."
"You guys are still gonna do it! Good, cause I've got so many ideas. I'm sure we could still get that dress
you saw on line. So, have you set a date yet? How many people are going to be in the wedding party?
We've got to work on a band, a caterer. We can have the ceremony in mom's garden. She would
absolutely love it."
I took a hold of her shoulders. "Slow down, Alice. We don't need anything that extravagant. I don't think
we really have that much time for all of it."
"No, you have to give me time to prepare. How much time are we talking about?"
"Weeks?"
I thought her whole world might just shatter, but instead, she just smiled. "Okay, I can do this. First
things first though. We have got to fix your hair. It's such a pain in the ass to get black out, but I think
my stylist can do it. With my help, of course."
I turned back to Edward and ran my fingers through his messy onyx locks. "I've kinda gotten used to it,
but I do miss the bronze. The way the light hit it just right and it looked like you had a halo right here."
My fingers were tangled on top of his head.
"We'll fix it in time. Everything will be perfect. That's the least I can do after everything I've put you
through."
I rolled my eyes and shook my head. "You have not put me through anything. We are alive and strong
and all on our way home because of you. It was your brilliant plan, was it not?"
"Well..."
"Edward? You were the mastermind?" Alice looked a little shocked.
"Actually, it was Kenzie who gave me the idea. Watching her trying to dump that stuff in her diaper was
priceless."
The pilot got on the loud speaker. "If you would all take your seats and get your seat belts securely
fastened. We are about to make our decent."
Alice scurried back to her seat beside Jasper as I buckled my seat belt. I laced my fingers through
Edward's as we felt the plane begin dipping down through the clouds.
/&/
Walking back into the Cullen's house was like a dream come true. Everything seemed just the same, like
we'd never left. Once we got to Edward's room, it was a different story.
The bed was a mess, sheets and blanket strewn all over. Edwards t-shirts covered the floor.
"Looks like I forgot to do laundry. This is pretty embarrassing."
Alice peeked in behind us. "This is my fault. I kinda lived in here. I'll clean it up, I swear."
"It's fine, Alice." Edward kissed Alice on the forehead. "Can you go help mom get the girls settled?
Bella and I need to do something, then we'll be down."
"Alright. I'll make sure to lock the door behind me." Alice scrunched her nose as she squeaked. She did
lock the door behind her.
"What first?" I asked.
"We need to get you out of these clothes." I looked him up and down, a little shocked. "I just mean we
need to take a shower and change our clothes. I've kinda gotten used to you being in there with me. I'm
not sure I can remember how to wash my hair by myself."
"Fine, I'll do it, but just to make sure that you get clean."
We walked over to the bathroom to find Alice had indeed move in. All her hair products and cosmetics
were spread out all over the bathroom.
Edward turned the shower on as I slipped out of my shoes. I slid my jeans and underwear down before
taking off my t-shirt and bra. I stepped in the shower with Edward right behind me. I wasn't difficult to
get back into this routine. My fingers floated effortlessly down his torso, making sure my soapy hands
got every inch clean. I could see the bruises and feel the scars, but it was as if they were just another part
of him. The violence that had put them there was replaced with the love and attention I was giving them.
I turned as Edward began to message the soap into my scalp. One of the few pleasures I had enjoyed
over the past few months. I moaned as he hit a particularly sweet spot.
"It's nice to know I can still do that."
"Every time you touch me it feels miraculous. The water and soap is just a bonus."
He laughed as I turned to rinse my hair out. I took in a full view of him as he had taken in the full view
of me. This was a strange territory. We were used to seeing each other naked. I had become accustomed
to the ache between my legs that only he could cause. I felt selfish though, for wanting more, knowing
he wasn't ready to give it.
Once all the soap was out of my hair, I was about to get out when he grabbed my wrist.
"Another minute, please."
I stepped closer to him, not really sure what to expect. He was standing beneath the shower head, water
streaming down his back. He brought his hand up to cup at my left breast, his thumb sliding across my
hardened nipple. I closed my eyes and bit down on my lower lip, trying to stifle a moan. Did he even
realize what he was doing to me? My head dipped down as I felt his other hand doing the same to my
right breast. I opened my eyes and saw just how much of an effect the situation was having on him. He
was standing at attention. Every glorious inch of him. I couldn't help but reach out for it. I wanted to
touch him, make him feel just as good as I did. I started to slowly slide my palm up and down him,
eliciting the most glorious sound I had ever heard. He moaned out of pure pleasure and I was the one to
make him do it.
I realized what I was doing. We weren't ready for it. We hadn't even talked about it. I knew I needed to
stop. Our whole family was waiting right downstairs, for god's sake.
I slipped my palm pass the tip of him and brought my hand up to my breast to meet his.
"Please, Bella. Don't stop." He pulled into me, kissing me with a hunger I had never felt before. I let my
hand drift back down and take a hold again. Just a few more thrusts and I felt him bite my lower lip. His
warmth dripping from my stomach. His arms surrounded me as I continued to explore his mouth with
my tongue. I felt a weird sense of pride. We were one step closer to completing each other.
I pulled back from his lips and put them to his ear. "I can't believe you let me do that."
"I wasn't planning on it, but you make me feel things I've never felt before." He pulled me back to look
me in the eyes. He swept my sopping wet hair behind my shoulders. "I think I actually feel like a man
for once. All because of you." He brought his lips to mine, lapping the water running across them that
was now getting a little cold.
"Good, cause I wasn't really sure... I mean, I've never done that to anyone before." Even with the cold
water running down our bodies, I could feel the heat rising to my skin's surface.
"You're a natural."
"You're not making this easy on me."
"I'm sorry. I promise, next time to pay more attention to you."
"Believe me, you did just fine." I reached and turned off the water before stepping out.
Edward delved into his drawers and found a few clean items to put on. As Alice had been living there,
so had most of her clothes. I found a pair of yoga pants, a bra, and a t-shirt.
I slid the pants up my thighs and tied the tie at my waist. I looked to see the confused look in his eye.
"What?"
"You're not wearing anything under those?"
"I don't have anything. I know Alice and I are close and all, but I'm not sharing underwear with her. I
don't even want to think of some of the things that Jasper has done with them."
He laughed as I pulled my wet strands back into a pony tail. I saw him eying the piano in the corner. He
hadn't played since May. I knew his palms must have been itching just to touch the keys.
"Go ahead." I pushed him towards his baby.
"There's just something that has been running through my head. I want to see if it sounds as good as it
does up here." He tapped at his temple as he sat down at the bench.
I went to my favorite spot and sprawled out on the couch. I closed my eyes as the notes started off soft
and slow. I felt myself humming along, then out of nowhere, he began to sing.
Life ain't always beautiful
Sometimes it's just plain hard
Life can knock you down, it can break your heart
Life ain't always beautiful
You think you're on your way
And it's just a dead end road at the end of the day
I got up and went to sit on the bench beside him.
But the struggle makes you stronger
And the changes make you wise
And happiness has it's own way of taking it's sweet time
No, life ain't always beautiful
Tears will fall sometime
Life ain't always beautiful
But it's a beautiful ride.
He stopped kind of suddenly, like there was more he just couldn't figure out.
"That's all I have so far."
"It's wonderful. You wrote that all in your head?"
"Yes, but the lyrics really didn't come to me until this morning. I know I'm not much of a singer."
"You are some kind of amazing. I can't even explain what I'm feeling right now."
"I think we've been in here for awhile. They might send out another search party."
I kissed him again before I pulled him off the bench and out of the room.
/&/
EPOV
Once we made it down the stairs, we were immediately met by Renee. She held onto both of us as she
whispered incoherently into our ears. She was crying so hard, but all I could do was smile. I was just so
happy to have the chance to hold onto Renee of all people. If she only knew how close she was to
becoming my mother-in-law.
Jasper ripped me away from Renee. She just held onto Bella even tighter.
"There's someone else who's been waiting to see you."
Jasper led me into the living room to where my best friend was waiting.
"James." I could feel myself getting choked up as he came over and pulled me into a hug.
"I've missed you, man."
I patted him on the back. "I've missed you, too."
He pulled back from me with his hands on my shoulders, fully taking in what was standing before him.
"What the hell happened to your hair?"
"I know. It's a mess, but Alice is gonna fix it. I'm sure she's already got it set up for first thing
tomorrow." I ran my fingers through the still damp mess.
"Good, cause we couldn't have you looking better than me."
"What?" I was confused. "You think it looks good?"
"You know how girls always go for the dark, bad boy type. I bet Bella loves it."
"Loves what?" Bella had been released from her mother's trap. She scooted pass me, into James' arms.
He picked her up and held her close as his eyes squeezed shut.
I pulled on her shoulder, getting them to release each other. "My fiancée, remember?"
"My bad. Sorry, man."
I pulled her back into my arms. "I guess we need to talk to everyone about that. Well, that's if Alice
hasn't blurted it out already." I looked to Jasper.
"Don't look at me. She's been huddled with mom and Rose ever since we got home. Everyone is in the
kitchen, I think."
"Even the girls?"
"Yeah, I think dad is already spoiling them. I heard something about ice cream and cake."
The four of us made our way to the kitchen to find just as predicted. Alice with mom and Rose huddled
over the laptop. My dad and Charlie feeding the girls ice cream and cake. Renee and Phil watching and
laughing as Kenzie smeared icing all over her face. Emmett rubbing Rose's shoulders as she resigned her
position over the keyboard so Alice could take control.
I cleared my throat to let them all know we were in the room. Jasper made his way to stand behind Alice
as James sat down at the table. I looked carefully at all of them. I wasn't sure exactly what I wanted to
say, but if Bella could get up in front of the national press, the least I could do was face our families.
"I know we've already said this, but we will never be able to tell you how grateful we are for everything
you have done. I know Bella, the girls, and I will never be able to repay any of you for all you've done.
We can't go back and change what has happened. Right now we just need to move forward. I know
Bella and I are in no way ready to go back to school. With everything that will be happening over the
next few months, we'd miss so much anyway. We are hoping to talk with the school since both of us are
only a few credits short of graduating. If that doesn't work out, I think we're prepared to go get our
GED's." Bella nodded in agreement at my side, grabbing onto me a little tighter. "We also want to go a
head with some other plans. We know after everything, we don't want to spend another night a part. We
want to go ahead and get married as soon as Bella turns eighteen."
I heard Charlie's chair scoot out from underneath him. "How soon?"
Bella took her arm from around my waist and stood in front of me. I rubbed my hands up and down her
arms as she took a deep breath. I could tell she was trembling, scared of Charlie's reaction the most.
"September 14th."
We both looked as Charlie's eyes widened and his lips formed a tight frown. "Of this year?" He asked
through clenched teeth.
"Yes, dad. This year."
His eyes clenched shut and I prepared myself for the worst.
/&/
Chapter 15-Own It
EPOV
"Dad..."
Charlie's hand flew up to cut her off. He just pinched the bridge of his nose while taking a few deep
breaths. My stomach was churning with nervous knots. Charlie and I had always had a fairly decent
relationship. He was glad that Bella and I were home and so happy together, but this... I think we might
have pushed him a little too far.
Charlie turned to my father, who looked only slightly less upset, but not by much. I felt Bella tense at
my side. She wasn't sad or scared, it was more pissed off. It kind of surprised me. She was gearing up
for a fight that I didn't even see coming.
"I think it'd be a good idea if Carlisle and I talk to you two alone for awhile."
My father nodded to Charlie as he stood. I looked to my mother for support, but she was just nodding in
agreement as she squeezed my father's hand.
"Why don't we go in the study."
/&/
Bella and I settled on my father's couch as the two of them huddled in the corner.
"It's gonna be fine. I promise."
I laced my fingers through hers before bringing them to my lips.
"They can't stop us. Maybe for a couple of weeks, but once I turn eighteen there's nothing they can do.
I'm sure I could get a job. I have a couple of friends in Seattle I'm sure we could stay with till we got on
our feet. Or I could just sell all the clothes Alice has bought for me. I'm sure I could get a fortune."
"I don't think they'd go that far. They obviously want us around. They're just going to have to live with
our decision weather they like it or not."
My father and Charlie came out of the corner to sit in front of us on my father's desk.
"I have more than a few... reservations about these plans of yours." Charlie had slipped from father to
cop mode. I felt some sort of interrogation coming on. "We've already talked with the administrators at
the school. They don't seem to have a problem with letting you two and Alice finish up through a home
school program."
"We both plan on going to college, so you don't have to worry about that," Bella assured them.
"We've never been worried about your commitment to your education," my father chimed in. "What we
are worried about it your emotional attachment to each other. Why is marriage the next step for you
two? Why can't it wait until you two are more settled?"
I rubbed the back of my neck with the hand that Bella wasn't practically crushing in her grasp. "Those
are all valid questions, dad. Our relationship could be seen by some people as unhealthy. I just don't
think anyone can understand how we balance each other out. I can't even describe what it's like when
we're apart."
Bella took over for me. "You weren't there. You don't know what they did to us. The sick things they
made us do or the things they did to make us suffer. There were three whole days that they kept Edward
down in that hole. I didn't have any idea what they were doing to him or if he was even alive. You've
seen the scars, but you didn't see them the night he brought him back to me. You can't even imagine
what we went through to keep each other alive. We need each other more than anything now. I love him
more than any single solitary thing in existence. Now that we're safe, there is no way in hell we're letting
each other go."
I pulled her into me as she finally let out the angry sobs she'd been holding inside. I looked to my father
as the tears fell silently from my eyes. His hand was at his jaw, I assumed in an effort to hold back his
own tears.
"We're not saying no."
Bella cut my father off right there. "That's right, cause you can't tell us what we can and can't do. We are
prepared to leave if we have to. You won't stop us."
"Bells, we don't want you to leave. We're just concerned about... well... everything."
Bella wiped her eyes as she sniffled. "We've thought all about it, dad. We want to get therapy. We want
to put this all behind us. We just want to do it together."
"We're not saying we want to separate the two of you, Bells."
"So, you'd be fine with us living as husband and wife without the ceremony or the piece of paper?" That
caught both of them by surprise and they scurried for their words. "We need each other and the girls
need both of us. We are the only constant in their lives right now." I rubbed my forehead. I felt myself
actually getting a little mad. Bella must have been rubbing off on me. "Look. I don't know how you
could think that our commitment to each other would change by waiting a year or even two. Deep down,
Bella and I have always known that we belonged together. We want to take our lives one step at a time
as husband and wife."
My father shook his head as he let out a long sigh. " I don't think they're going to back down from this,
Charlie."
"I just don't want any of the other kids getting any ideas. I don't want them thinking this is just a free
pass for them to get married. And I am certainly not ready to be a grandfather. You all are way too
young to be parents."
"Dad, kids are a long way down the road." She got up from the couch and inched her way over to
Charlie. "Does this mean we have your blessing?"
"There's a lot of ground work to do. Plans that need to be made and I want them all in writing, signed in
blood." Bella laughed. "But... yes, you've got my blessing."
Bella wrapped her arms around her father's neck as my father extended his hand. I grabbed his hand and
pulled him into a hug.
After a moment of happy tears, Bella was back in my arms.
"I'm sure dinner is ready by now. I'm assuming you two are going to want to live here?"
"We were hoping, but we don't have to. I mean, if it's going to cause any problems, we can find a place
of our own." I didn't know where, but I'm sure we could figure it out.
"Bella can stay here tonight. We'll worry about a more permanent solution after we've talk to your
mother. We've got a lot to work on starting with the two of you meeting with Dr. Yorkie. I've already set
up for Edward to meet with him in the morning."
Bella looked to me confused. "Dr. Yorkie is a psychologist."
"Then he'll meet with both of you in the afternoon. If you guys are planning on getting married in a
couple of weeks, I want you to make sure you're in a good place first."
Bella hugged my dad as she kissed his cheek. "Thank you."
/&/
Bella pulled her mother and Phil aside to explain the plan while I took my mother for a walk through her
garden.
She sighed as we walked up to the garden at her favorite time of day. The sun had just set and the wind
was barely blowing, wafting the scent to the thousands of flowers in the air.
"You've done a wonderful job. The Snapdragons are beautiful."
"Oh," she laced her arm through mine. "I wished you could have seen them when they first bloomed."
"Actually," I patted her hand. "this might sound a little strange. One of those cameras was pointed out
here. They thought they were adding to our torture by making us watch you all go on without us.
Watching you here day after day, bringing this all to life, was very comforting somehow. I've just been
waiting to see it all up close." My fingers caressed the small buds as they dangled in the light breeze.
"Come, sit with me for a few minutes."
My mother led me over to her favorite stone bench and sat me down like she had hundreds of times
before.
"I know your father and Charlie are worried about what kind of husband you'll be. I'm sure you're a little
worried yourself, but I want you to know I have complete faith in you. It's all my fault anyway, pushing
you and Bella together since the day you met. I just always knew somehow that the two of you were a
perfect match. I almost thought after you went off to Masen you two had lost your chance. I'm glad you
two have each other to get you through all of this. I know I'm only your mother and I can't be everything
for you." She started to tear up.
"Mom..." I patted her hand.
"I want you to know I'm here. I don't care if you think it's hard for me to hear. If you need to talk about
it, I'll listen."
"Thanks. It means a lot to me and Bella that we have your support."
"You have more than that." She pulled a blue velvet box from her pocket and placed it in my palm. "It
was my mother's engagement ring. I was always planning to give it to you when you decided to get
married. When I look at it, I see that it will be perfect for Bella. Go ahead. Open it."
I lifted the lid on the box to find a silver band with a half carat square diamond set in the center.
"Mom, it's... it's perfect."
"I hope so. I even had it sized. Do you think she'll like it?"
"I'm sure she's going to love it. It looks like something we would have picked ourselves. Thank you so
much. This is going t make what I have planned even more perfect."
"What you've got planned?" She lifted an eyebrow to me.
"Proposing on the bathroom floor was memorable, but I thought I'd do it up right when I gave her a ring.
You know, all romantic, down on one knee."
"So, you've got the ring now. What have you got planned?"
"I actually might need your help. This is what I was thinking."
/&/
BPOV
I woke up safe and sound the next morning in Edward's arms. I snuggled in a little closer as my hand
slid under his t-shirt. My fingers strummed up and down his torso as I held myself up on my elbow. A
smile slowly crept across his face before he even opened his eyes.
"This is exactly how I want to wake up every morning."
I crawled on top of him and pressed my lips to his as he wrapped his arms around my waist.
"Mmmmmmm. This is even better," His dazzling emerald eyes finally flickered open.
"I thought this day would be hard enough, might as well start it off on the right foot." My lips met his
before I rolled off onto the floor.
I dug through the bag of clothes Emmett had put together for me. I almost cried when I pulled out my
favorite pair of jeans. My big brother was so thoughtful. Rose and Alice must have had input on all the
tops. Most were the ones Alice had brought on our many shopping trips.
"We should go see if the girls are up. I'd like to eat breakfast with them before we have to head out."
I pulled off my pajama pants and slipped on a fresh pair of underwear before pulling on my jeans. Still,
Edward hadn't moved.
"What's wrong?"
I pulled off my t-shirt. I still had my bra on, so I just pulled on the navy blue v neck tee that I knew
Alice would approve of.
"Nothings wrong. I just like this routine so much better."
I walked over to sit down next to him on what I could now call our bed.
"I really don't think we're gonna have any sort of routine for awhile at least."
"It'll just be nice to wake up with my wife beside me every morning. Knowing we can do whatever we
want, whenever we want." He kissed across my collarbone, trying to distract me.
"Anything will have to wait for a little while longer. I've got to pack and you've got to go meet with Dr.
Yorkie."
"You're going to meet me there at one, right?" He kissed my favorite spot right below my ear.
"Yes." I took his head in my hands, away from temptation. I gave him a quick peck before dragging him
to his feet. "You've gotta get dressed first though."
"On one condition." He wrapped his arms around my waist as he tried to go back to work on my neck. I
pulled him back up and he pretended to pout, sticking out his bottom lip. "Just one condition."
"What's that?"
"You and I make a little time for anything tonight."
"I think that can certainly be arranged."
/&/
After a quick breakfast with the girls, Edward left with Carlisle and I was dragged back to my father's
house with Alice and my mom. Packing was never one of my favorite things to do.
I hadn't realized how much crap I had accumulated over the years. Most of it was due to all of Alice's
shopping adventures. Half of my closet was full of stuff I had never even worn.
"This dress will be perfect for the rehearsal. One more thing I won't have to worry about. Have you
thought about your colors yet?"
"I really haven't thought much about it, Alice. I want it to be really simple. Just family, you know." I
folded another sweater and placed it in one of the boxes strewn around my room.
"Sweetie, you're only getting married once. I know you and Edward are going to last. I don't want you to
regret not having the wedding of your dreams."
I smiled as I saw how excited my mom looked. She really wanted so much for me, it was a little
shocking at first. I really hadn't expected that much support from my mother. A young bride never ended
up with too much happiness in our family.
"As long as I have Edward, it will be the wedding of my dreams. We don't want everyone fussing over
us. Plus the press... I know they're leaving us alone for the moment, but if they get a hold of this, they're
gonna have a field day."
"I guess I never thought about that." Alice chewed on her lower lip as the wheels in her little head
started turning. Never a good thing. "I can do simple. Simple yet elegant. We can do it in the garden. It'll
be perfect."
"I'm sure it will." I looked over at the clock. It was already twelve fifteen. "I've got to meet Edward at
one. We should get these boxes loaded up."
"Don't worry. We'll get it moved while you're with Edward. Jas and Emmett will be here in a little while.
You go. I'll even let you drive the Porsche."
I grinned. I hated to admit it, but I loved driving that thing. "Okay, if I have to. Thanks." I kissed Alice
on the cheek as she handed me the keys. I hugged my mom before heading down the stairs and sprinted
to the car.
/&/
Edward was in with Dr. Yorkie when I got there. I was a little early, but I was hoping I could go in and
find out if they'd made progress, if any.
"I'll let him know you're here." The slender red head at the receptionist desk picked up the phone to dial
into the office. "Bella Swan has arrived... Sure thing."
"Have a seat and the doctor will be out to get you shortly. Would you like some coffee or tea while you
wait?"
"No, thank you. I'm fine."
I walked over and sat down on the couch in the waiting area. I picked up a magazine and started
thumbing through it. I almost choked when I saw a picture of Edward and I. I closed the magazine to
look at the cover. It was Time Magazine. I couldn't believe that we had been in a national magazine.
I went on to read the article that was published a few weeks after we had disappeared. It gave a little
back round on our lives, our families, and our seemingly storybook romance. They described us as the
couple that parents dream about. Rose was quoted saying we were soul mates. That everyone had always
known we'd end up together.
Then came the tragic part about the abuse and how Demetri was suspected of such horrendous things.
Pictures of people searching for us on the road where we disappeared. It wasn't until that moment that I
wondered what had happened to the Volvo. I'm sure Edward hadn't given it a second thought, but I knew
how much he loved that car. I would have to do something about that.
"Bella?"
Dr. Yorkie brought me back to reality. "Yes, hi Dr. Yorkie."
"Come on back. Edward's in my office."
I got up from the couch and followed him into his office to find Edward seated on a brown leather
couch.
He stood up and wrapped his arms around me as the doctor closed the door. He kissed me softly several
times before releasing me. I could see his eyes were red and puffy from the obvious tears that he'd shed.
"I'm fine."
He took my hand and pulled me down on the couch to sit next to him. He held my hand as I could see
that doctor really wanted to jump right in.
"Edward and I have had an eventful morning. I think he's making some great steps, but so many of those
steps include you and your recovery as well."
"I know we've got a lot of work to do, but I think we're both ready." I snuggled a little closer to Edward.
"Edward and I have gone over a lot of what happened to him while he was going to school at Masen.
He's told me about what happened when the Karpov's took you and what happened in Montana."
"That about covers it then." I gave Edward's hand a squeeze.
"I'm not saying that I want to desensitize you to everything that happened, but I want both of you to be
comfortable talking about your experiences. I'm sure there will be a trial and I want you both to be able
to tell the judge and jury what happened without feeling uncomfortable. Do you think that's something
you can work to?"
"Yes. It's exactly what I want." I was so amazed that he could sum up everything so simply.
"Also, Edward tells me that the two of you have decided to get married."
Oh great. Another adult trying to shoot us down. "Is that going to be a problem?"
"No, of course not. It's not my place to judge your decisions, just to help you make the right ones.
Edward is concerned though."
I turned to Edward. "About what?"
He took my hand and looked into my eyes. "I have no doubts about spending the rest of my life with
you. I just want to make sure I can be your husband in every possible way."
A light turned on. "You're worried about our sex life?"
"Well... since right now we don't really have one."
"Have you told him about when we've tried?"
He nodded. I knew we were making progress and I had no doubt how beautiful it would be when we
finally made love for the first time.
"Before I knew what had happened to him, everything was a little rushed. I think maybe he wanted to
keep trying just to show that he could. But since he's told me, we've been able to slowly explore things. I
think we've made a lot of progress. And if it happens by the time we get married, fine. If it doesn't, it's
not a big deal. We have forever to get there."
"See. I told you she was amazing." Edward kissed my cheek as I saw the doctor smile and nod. "I think
now I know what it feels like to touch and be touched with real love because of her. She really has
healed parts of me that I thought would be broken forever."
I suddenly felt a like a huge weight had been lifted of my shoulders. We'd been completely honest about
how we were feeling about being together and being able to make love to each other. I knew the way he
touched me was in no way like Demetri or Anne had touched me. It seemed like he was beginning to
realize that too.
There was one problem I knew we would have to face head on. Alice and her grand wedding scheme.
/&/
Chapter 16-Into the Magic Night
BPOV
When we left Dr. Yorkie's office, I felt a large sense of accomplishment. We had spent two more hours
exploring our past and our future, finding a path to get their in one piece. I know I was overcome with
relief, feeling we finally had a clear plan to get to our happily ever after.
"I can't believe she let you drive her baby." Edward slid into the passengers seat as I revved the
Porsche's engine.
"It was kinda the only option. We don't really have a car right now."
"I never asked if they ever found the Volvo. I'm sure they would have mentioned it by now if they had."
"Maybe. We probably need to think about getting something. I'm not opposed to sharing."
"What would you want?" He started tracing circles on my thigh as I tried to concentrate on the question
as well as the road.
"I don't know. I love the truck, but maybe something a little more reliable."
"I think I can live with some sort of SUV. Something small enough to have decent gas mileage but big
enough for the girls and their car seats."
I smiled at the thought of him including the girls in almost every facet of our future. "I can't even
imagine how much fun your mom must be having with them. They were going on a major shopping
spree today."
I pulled up to the Cullen household to see Emmett, James and Jasper taking boxes from my truck. There
was a delivery van with two very exhausted looking movers exiting as the boys made their way inside.
As soon as I turned the engine off, Edward was attacked by Alice.
"I'm kidnapping Edward." I scowled at her as she latched on to him and I worked my way to the
passengers side. "Okay, so maybe not the best choice of words, but I'm taking him for a couple of hours.
No questions. The boys have taken your stuff upstairs, so you've got some unpacking to do. Plus, the
girls room is still a work in progress. Mom went a little overboard."
"But, Al-"
"No butts. You, in the car. You, in the house. We'll be back by dinner." She shoved Edward's head down
as he got back into the passengers seat. She ripped the keys from my hands before kissing me on the
cheek. They tore away before I even had a chance to say goodbye.
"Where are they off to, Bells?" Emmett wrapped his arm around my shoulder.
"I have no idea." I put my arm around his waist as we walked into the house.
"All I know is Alice said to make sure you were dressed for dinner. She said to wear the dress she pulled
out this morning." Jasper reported the details like he was checking everything off a mental list.
"Really? I don't know if I can find it by then."
"She said she laid it out on the bed with the acceptable jewelry and shoes."
"She made you memorize all that, didn't she?"
Jasper shook his head and sighed. "She made me repeat it like ten times."
As we made our way to the girls room, I wondered what little scheme Alice was concocting in that
sinister little mind of hers. All that was wiped away as I stepped into the girls room to find Carlisle in a
way I never had before.
He was standing with a screwdriver in his hand, his brow covered in sweat. His gray t-shirt was wet
under his arms and around the collar. An old pair of faded blue jeans with rips in the knees hung low on
his waist. I felt my breath hitch as he stared at Emmett, James, Jasper, and I.
"Now you show up when all the hard work is done." Carlisle wiped the sweat from his brow with his
sleeve. I could see he worked up quite a sweat putting together the girls beds and various other shelves
and furniture.
"We were on Alice's orders. Sorry dad. What do you need us to do?"
"I've got the beds together, so you two are on sheet duty." He pointed Jasper and James towards the pile
of pink sheets and frilly comforters. "Emmett, can you help me unpack the dresser and get it moved?"
"Sure."
There was a large white dresser that matched the two twin four poster beds. It looked to be in some sort
of plastic wrap cocoon. I could just imagine the fun Emmett would have ripping and stretching that stuff
all over the room.
"What about me? What can I do?"
Carlisle came and put his arm around my shoulder. "You, my dear, get a pass, this time. I think you have
some unpacking of your own to do."
I unconsciously wrapped my arm around his waist as he pulled me in to kiss my forehead.
"I-I..." I cleared my throat. "I think I need to wait for Edward. I don't want to disturb what ever feng shui
he's got going on in there."
I shot Emmett a death glare as he notice my blush and started chuckling. Thank god, Carlisle was
oblivious to my uncontrolled hormones.
"Well then... I think the rest of the girls are in the kitchen. We should be finished up in a little while."
"I'll go see what they're up to then." I left Carlisle's side only to stick my tongue out at Emmett as I left
the room.
I found my way to the kitchen to find Esme, Rose, and the girls having a snack at the kitchen table. I
snuck up and stole the chair next to Gracie.
"Looks like you two are gonna have a pretty cool room."
"Yep and I got all new clothes and I got a new doll house. Daddy Carlisle is gonna put it together for
me."
"Daddy Carlisle?" It seemed a little strange coming out of her mouth that way.
"He's our new daddy and she's our new mommy." She blew Esme a kiss which she hurriedly returned. "I
don't want my old mommy and daddy anymore. They hurt me and you and Eddie."
"Come here." She crawled up into my lap as I wrapped my arms around her. "Were gonna get through
all this bad stuff together. We're all a part of a family now. Me, you, and Kenzie are all going to be
Cullens now."
"Cause you're gonna marry Eddie and they're our new mommy and daddy?"
I smiled and nodded then kissed into her hair. "That's right. That makes us all family and in this family
we all have each other to love us and take care of us like real families should."
"That makes you my big sister?"
"I guess so and so is Alice and so is Rose. Then Eward and Jasper will be your brothers."
"What about Em?" I could see the corners of her mouth draw up.
"Emmett too, if you want him."
"Good. I like Em. He gives good horsey rides."
I laughed. "I guess he does." I looked over to Rose who's face was practically scarlet. I didn't even want
to think about what kind of rides he'd given her.
/&/
After awhile, I was ushered up to my room to get ready for dinner. I had no idea what was going on, but
when Alice got something in her mind, there was no stopping her.
She had laid out the dress that I had found that morning. I was a green sheer, spaghetti strapped, knee
length dress with a black lace overlay. She paired it with a pair of black strappy sandals and diamond
stud earrings. I rarely wore necklaces, so Alice was wise not to set one out for me.
I looked in the mirror to find my waves were slowly returning. My hair was still a deep black, but it
didn't look half bad against the green hues in my dress. Still, I'd have to fix it before the wedding.
The wedding. Alice was planning on keeping Edward and I locked up for hours the next day going over
every little detail. Hopefully that would be all it took, but I had a feeling I was in for a rude awakening.
Knock, knock.
"Come in."
Alice entered, looking perfect as always in a green strapless cocktail dress. Her hair in her perfect spiky
fashion made me feel a little under dressed.
"You're perfect, Bella. Jasper's getting a big reward for getting this right."
"You torture the boy, you know."
"He's knows it's worth it."
She came over and gave me a hug. When she pulled back, I saw that familiar sparkle in her eye. She was
going to have to tell me what she was up to.
"Alice, fess up."
"What?" She turned to primp herself in the mirror.
"You know what. You disappear with Edward for hours, then make me get all dressed up. What's going
on?"
"I have no idea what you're talking about."
"Where's Edward then?"
"I think he's down in the garden. Maybe you should go get him for dinner." I scowled at her. "What? It's
just dinner."
"Fine."
I left the room with more than a million questions. They all melted away as I stepped into the garden.
The sun had just set, a low orange glow hung on the horizon. As I made my way through the maze of
flowers, a million twinkle lights flickered on as they were weaved throughout the garden. As I twirled
around to see each of the lights sparkle, I caught a glimpse of a familiar wisp of bronze.
I practically ran into his arms, my fingers tangled in his newly bronzed mane.
"I guess that means they got it right. You like it?"
"I love it. How long did Alice torture you for?"
"The hair only took about an hour. It was the shopping that took awhile."
I stepped back to notice he was wearing all new clothes. A pair of black tailored pants paired with an
emerald dress shirt rolled up on his forearms. A few buttons were unbuttoned to give me a peek at his
amazing collarbone.
"Now I understand why she insisted on this shirt. You look beautiful." He took my hand and brought it
to his lips. "But there's just something missing. I can't really think off what it could be."
He spun me around to rake his eyes over me once more.
"Everything is as perfect as always. I just can't put my finger on it."
"Edward... Come on, Alice is gonna kill us if we're late for dinner."
I started to pull him away, but he wouldn't budge.
"I think I know what it is."
I saw him reach in his pocket as he got down on one knee. My breath hitched as I brought my right hand
to my chest, my left securely in his right. I knew I needed to breathe, but it was becoming increasingly
difficult as I saw the blue velvet box.
"I know that we haven't done any of this in any sort of traditional way, but there was one thing I just
didn't want to give up on."
I let out a small breath as a few tears rolled down my cheeks.
"Outside of my family, you have been the most important person in my life since the day we met. Even
though we were apart for so many years, you were never far away from my heart. I never imagined that
you would ever forgive me let alone let me back in your heart."
"You never left it."
He dipped his head down, licking at his perfect lips before bringing it up in a smile. "I know we have a
long way to go before reaching that happily ever after. I do promise to love you forever, every single
day of forever."
He lifted the lid of the box to reveal the most perfect square diamond ever in existence. That brought
even more tears flooding into my eyes. I brought my right hand to my cheeks to wipe the tears away so I
could see every detail of his perfect face.
"Isabella Marie Swan, make my world complete by accepting this ring and agreeing to become my
wife."
"Of course I will."
He pulled the ring out of the box and slipped it on my finger. A perfect fit.
"It was my grandmother's engagement ring. My mother thought it would be perfect for you and I would
have to agree. I think it was always meant for your finger."
"She was right." I brought him up off his knee, his lips going directly to mine. His tongue was lightly
caressing mine as I allowed him entrance. I tangled my fingers through the hair at the back of his neck,
deepening our kiss.
Reluctantly, we came up for air, resting our foreheads together.
"You are perfect."
He laughed. "Far from it."
"Perfect for me." I kissed him softly. "The only one for me. I love you."
"I love you, too." He kissed me again, but abruptly pulled back to look over my shoulder. "We're not
alone."
I turned to see the entire household standing just outside the garden. Alice came running to my side and
gathered me up into her arms.
"See, it's perfect. I told you." She pulled back to look at Edward. "He looks good, right? The hair, the
clothes?"
"It's all perfect, Alice. I'm sure you deserve all the credit."
"He'd be lost without me, you know." She wrapped her arms around Edward's neck as he rolled his eyes.
"We all would be." Jasper said as he slipped his arm around my waist.
"You did good, Jasper. I'm sure she made you string all these lights."
"Yep, at least they will already be here for the wedding, so that will be one less thing we'll have to worry
about."
"I guess Alice wants a garden wedding then?" I asked as I took her from Edward's side.
"Only if that's what you want?" Alice's eyes were pleading at me. If I didn't agree, I was almost positive
she would explode.
"It'll be perfect. Just like everything else."
/&/
EPOV
Alice had turned the night into an impromptu engagement party. She had pulled several strings and
gotten a huge meal catered for the fourteen of us. When we walked into the dinning room, I wasn't sure I
was even in the right house. Food filled the buffet beside the dinning room wall. Pictures of Bella and I
at various stages of our life framed throughout the room. My favorite being the faded one of me in all
my gawky awkwardness with Bella's arms slung around my shoulders.
"I think we need a few more though." Jasper spoke up as we were about to start on dessert.
"More? How many more?" I couldn't imagine needing anymore pictures. I'm sure mom had twenty
albums of them compiled already.
"Rose thinks it would be a good idea to put some up on the website. Everyone really wants to see that
the two of you are alright."
I turned to Bella and kissed her hand. "What do you think? Let the world know how much we love each
other?"
"And that we're not going to let what happened stop us from being blissfully happy." She leaned over
and gave me the softest kiss. Her lips were driving me crazy. I tried to tear myself away, but I couldn't
stop my hand from going to her cheek, my thumb caressing the soft apple.
Alice finally let us go to bed around eleven after we had said goodbye to Renee and Phil. They were
leaving the next morning so they could be back the week before the wedding.
"I thought this day was never going to end." Bella was standing in front of the mirror taking out her
earrings after she'd taken off her sandals.
"I'm glad were finally alone. I wished we would've had a little more alone time in the garden." I came up
behind her and began laying wet kisses across her shoulder.
"What would you have done?" Her hand went to rummaging in my hair as I worked my way to her ear.
"I would have stole you away before they could find us. Bring you up here and see if we could explore
each other a little further." After what had happened the night before and what she had said in Dr.
Yorkie's office, I didn't see where it was at all out of line.
She turned around to face me. "Why, Mr. Cullen. If I didn't know better I'd think you were trying to
seduce me."
"Just a little. I think..." My lips gently brushed hers. "I think it's time to concentrate on you for a little
bit."
"What did you have in mind?"
I wrapped my arms around her and slid the zipper of her dress down slowly. Once it was all the way
down, I slipped the straps off of her shoulders. She let the dress fall from her body to pool at her feet.
She kicked it away as my eyes took in her delicious form. She stood in just a black strapless bra and
black underwear. Her eyes met mine as my fingertips ran up her spine to find the hooks of her bra.
For a guy who had almost no experience with it, I seemed to get her bra undone with little difficulty. Her
bare breast magnetized my hands, pulling them to them, aching to be touched. Her hands made quick
work of the buttons of my shirt. Her nipples were hard by the time she pulled my shirt off my shoulders.
Before my shirt even hit the floor I had scooped her up and carried her over to the bed.
My lips went straight to her breast as she let out a soft moan. I laid down next to her, still wearing my
dress pants. Her hands went to work on my belt as my tongue circled her nipple. She unzipped my pants
and slid her hand inside, finding I was already more than a little excited.
I pulled her hand out before I stood up. I pulled my pants down with my black boxer briefs. My
fingertips ran down her body to right below her belly button. I pulled the soft fabric down her hips, over
her thighs, across her calves, then off completely and tossed them on the floor.
I looked to her, not sure what I should do next. She took my hand and pulled me to lay down next to her.
She guided my hand across her ribcage. My thumb caressed at her hip before I gathered my bravery and
let my fingers trail to her center.
Just the feel of her wetness on my fingers sent shock waves of pleasure throughout my body. As they
started to move, her hips began to grind against them. The look of awe on her face, her eyes shut, just a
glorious smile, gave me the courage to go further.
My lips went back to her breast as I began stroking her faster. Her breathing and moaning were coming
fast and uneven. I could feel myself pressing hard against her soft thigh. Until the night before, I never
knew a pleasure quite like it.
"Edward. Oh. I think... I think..."
Her center bucked against my hand as she covered it with her wetness. She pulled my hand away and
brought my head to her lips, her arms firmly wrapped around my neck.
"That..." Kiss "was..." Kiss "amazing."
"You have no idea."
As she had met her end, so had I... all over the comforter. I scooted her off before stripping it from the
bed.
I put on a fresh pair of boxer briefs as she slid on some clean underwear and a long t-shirt.
"Enough exploring for one night?" She questioned.
"Just for tonight, love."
/&/
Alice was banging on our door first thing the next morning. At the breakfast table we were hit with a
barrage of color schemes, china patterns, flowers, and cake selections.
"Alice, there's only gonna be like twenty people. Do we really need all this?" I flipped through the
fifteenth bridal magazine she had made me examine.
"Yes. You have to register. People will want to get you gifts even if they don't come to the wedding."
Bella rolled her eyes as she was trying to decide between ivory and cream for the color of her dress. She
and Rose had been on the phone with a designer for the better part of the morning.
By lunch time, we had actually made a little progress. We had decided to go with emerald green and
silver for our colors. Bella had insisted on the green. Bella had worked out the design of her dress and
was actually pretty happy with it. The designer would personally bring it as soon as he was finished to
fit it on her himself. We'd decided to go simple and traditional with the flowers, mostly white roses. I'm
sure Alice would sneak something else in later though. We decided on a design for the cake, white with
two tiers. I had settled on Jasper for my best man with James and Emmett as groomsmen. Bella had
asked Alice to be the maid of honor with Rose and her mother as bridesmaids. Gracie and Kenzie would
serve as flower girls and bearer of the rings. The only thing left to decide was the music. That was
actually going to prove to be a little difficult.
James and I had stole about a half an hour to go through some old sheet music. I had found a couple
pieces I thought we should try to record and use them for the ceremony.
We were walking down the stairs when I heard Alice hysterically crying.
"Call an ambulance, Alice!" My father was screaming as he knelt down beside the couch.
I rushed over to see he was holding Bella as she convulsed on the couch. I felt my heart fall into my
stomach as I dropped to my knees beside him.
"Help me get her on the floor," my father yelled. I grabbed her legs as Jasper came in with my father's
medical bag. Her arms were so ridgid and stiff. I had no idea what was happening or what the hell to do.
Jasper sat at Bella's head and I seemed to be stroking her leg as my father pulled a vile and syringe from
his bag. He filled it and plunged it into her thigh. She slowly started to calm down until she finally
stopped moving all together.
"What did you give her?" The tears were streaming down my face as I felt her legs go limp under my
grip.
"Some Ativan." My father stroked Bella's forehead. "She had a seizure."
/&/
Chapter 17-Getting to Grips
BPOV
Things were finally coming together. We made decision after decision all morning. The cake, the
flowers, my beautiful dress... The music. That had to be special. Edward wanted so much to do
something unique, but I thought getting married while sitting at the piano was a bit much. We
compromised to recording some of his own work and playing it during the ceremony. While he was off
looking for some music with James, I slipped away to curl up on the living room couch.
I hadn't realized how tired I was until I stretched out on the massive couch. My eyes soon became heavy
and I couldn't fight sleep any longer.
My dream started off innocently enough. I was cooking in the Cullen kitchen while the girls ran around
my feet. Edward grabbed Kenzie and scooped her up before coming over to me.
"Kiss for the cook?" He asked before pecking my lips. "I'm gonna get them out of your hair for awhile."
"No, it's fine really."
Edward put his nose to little Kenzie's. "Would you like to go see if we could fill up some water balloons
then find Jasper and Emmett."
"Yeah!"
"Me too! Me too!" Gracie yelled as she jumped up and down.
"We'll be back for dinner. Maybe not dry, but we'll be back."
"Okay, you all have fun."
They rushed out the kitchen door and into the back yard.
I returned to chopping up ingredients for a salad. First tomatoes, then green peppers, and then
cucumbers.
I almost thought Edward had sneaked up behind me when I felt a pair of hands on my hips. Then I felt
them come up to my stomach and go under my t-shirt.
I turned to see it wasn't Edward. It was Demetri.
My whole body went stiff as his arms started squeezing me tighter and his lips traveled down my neck.
"I've been waiting for you, Bella. Waiting for just the right moment to make you mine."
His hand went to my breast. I tried, but I couldn't move, could barely breathe through my silent sobs. He
started grinding himself against me, his hardness digging into my backside.
"Please, stop."
"Oh, Bella. I'm just getting started."
He turned me around and shoved me up on the counter. I pushed against his shoulders, but he gripped
my waist even harder. He reached for my zipper. I brought my knee up and shoved it against his chest,
sending him flying back to hit the stove.
"You shouldn't of done that." He pulled his Palm Pilot from his pocket and pushed the button.
I fell hard back onto the counter as the shock traveled through my body. My brain pounded against my
skull as everything went dark. My body was stiff but I couldn't stop shaking. I couldn't hear anything
except the pounding of my brain against my skull. I suddenly felt two pairs of hands moving me onto the
floor, then a surge of pain in my thigh. I slowly stopped shaking and walked into complete darkness.
/&/
EPOV
"They said since it was only a few minutes long and that it was probably the first one she has had, they
hope there will be no permanent damage."
I sighed as my father came over to give me a hug in the ICU waiting room. Alice, Emmett, and Charlie
had been waiting with me as my father consulted with the other doctors taking care of Bella.
"After everything... I can't lose her now."
"I know. I know." My father held onto my tighter as I heard my name being spoken from the other side
of the room.
I turned to see my picture flash across the television screen.
"Alice, turn it up."
Alice went over and turned up the volume as the brunette female reporter came on screen.
"This tragic story has taken another turn for the worst as Isabella Swan was rushed to the emergency
room in Forks, Washington after an apparent seizure. She is listed in critical condition. The family is
preparing a statement. When we have it, we will break in."
The screen focused back on a blonde female reporter. "This all comes on the day that the alleged
kidnappers, Demetri and Anne Karpov, were formally charged in Montana Federal Court. Among the
list were charges of kidnapping and aggravated sexual abuse. There is talk of charges being added to the
list as the prosecution continues to gather evidence."
I shut off the television before picking up a magazine and throwing it across the room. I started pacing,
running my fingers through my hair.
The others stood stunned. I'm sure they had no clue what to do. I hadn't the faintest idea what to do.
"Carlisle?" Another doctor came into the room as we all turned to him. "We're finished with the EEG.
She's still unconscious, but she's stable."
"Can I go in?" I had to be near her, protect her, no matter what.
"Sure."
I was led through the ICU as I left the others behind. They didn't even try to stop me or even come with
me. They knew they couldn't stop me from getting to her side.
I walked to her bedside to see the monitors hooked up to her, an IV giving her fluids and medication. I
took her hand and sat down beside her.
I clasped her hand in mine before pressing my lips against it.
"Not now. Not now. Not now. God, please. Don't take her away from me. Haven't we been through
enough. Please just give us a chance. Give us a chance to be happy."
"You promised a happily ever after."
I turned to see those gorgeous brown eyes fluttering open. She squeezed my hand as I got up and pressed
my lips to her forehead.
"Don't ever do that again," I warned. "I can't lose you."
"Believe me, I didn't enjoy a minute of it whatever it was. What happened?" Her words were soft and
slightly slurred. She sounded so exhausted.
"Alice found you on the couch. She thought you were just sleeping, but then you started having a
seizure."
"A seizure?" She asked as I sat back down next to her. "I've never had one before, but maybe the
nightmare or..."
"You were having a nightmare?"
"Sort of. I was kind of a memory, but it didn't happen exactly like it did the first time."
She drowsily recounted what she could remember of her dream as the tears streamed down my face. It
was all my fault. Demetri would have never touched her if it hadn't been for me.
"It actually happened like that a couple of times, but it was always when he knew you wouldn't be
around. He'd fight me, then shock me, and I'd pass out."
"He could've... He might of..."
"He didn't," she assured me as the tears flowed from my eyes to her hand just below my lips. "The
doctors in Billings did a vaginal exam. They said I hadn't been... broken yet. So, I don't see that he
could've."
I felt a slight bit of relief at that.
"Glad to see those big brown eyes." My father walked in and stood at the opposite side of Bella's bed.
He stroked her forehead, brushing her hair away from her eyes. "How are you feeling?"
"Really tired."
"You need your rest."
"What happened though? Do they know why I had a seizure?"
"At first, we thought it might have been the drugs that they had given you. Then Edward told us that you
said he only drugged you that one time when you rode to Montana, so that wasn't very likely."
"She was having a nightmare she was being shocked when it happened? Could that have triggered it?"
My father shook his head. "Possibly. The nightmare might have just been her mind dealing with the
seizure. They're going to continue monitoring her and do a few more tests. We'll have a clearer picture
in the morning. Right now, Bella needs her rest."
"Don't look at me. I'm not moving." They'd have to drag me kicking and screaming if they wanted me
out of that room.
"Fine, but promise me you'll let her rest and you won't get in the way."
"He promises." Bella gave my hand another squeeze as I kissed it. "Thank you, Carlisle."
"You know, you can start calling me dad. Only a few more weeks and I kind of will be."
I saw the corners of Bella's mouth turn up as a blush came to her face.
"I don't think I could call you dad. I think I'll just stick with Carlisle if that's alright."
"Okay, rest then."
My dad left the room as I turned to capture my fiancé's cherry cheeks.
"What?"
I smiled. "I just think it's kinda cute how you get all embarrassed around my dad."
"I told you, it's just because he's so much like you."
"Sure, sure." I nodded as her eyes drifted shut.
/&/
"Still sleeping?" My father peaked his head in a couple of hours later.
"Yeah, but she hasn't been talking like she usually does. Must be the medication."
"Can I talk to you out here for a minute?"
"Sure." I lifted myself from the chair I'd inhabited for the past few hours. I gave Bella a soft kiss on the
forehead before going out to talk with my father.
"What's going on, dad?"
"I just wanted to fill you in on a couple more things." He wiped his brow and russeted his hair like he
always did when he was trying to tell me something important but wasn't really sure how to say it.
"They've done the EEG which showed abnormal brain activity. They did an MRI also. I just went over it
with her neurologist and the radiologist. It confirmed the abnormal electrical activity in her brain. They
want to try her on a drug called Lamictal to prevent any further seizures. I've had success with several
patients on it. Hopefully, this drug will prevent any further seizures. Now... she told you she was having
a nightmare when it happened?"
"Uh... yeah. She said it was about Demetri shocking her. I guess it happened a lot more than I ever knew
about. She said he would shock her until she passed out. I don't even want to think what he could
have..." I broke down at just the thought of Demetri putting any part of his body on my Bella.
My father wrapped his arms around me as his co-workers watched his grown son cry like a baby. I felt
like such an idiot, blubbering all over my father's shoulder. I would have never let my emotions get
away from me like that in public. At that moment, I didn't care. All that mattered, all that ever mattered
was Bella.
"You need to let us take care of you for awhile, son." My father pulled me from his shoulder and place
his hands on both sides of my face. "When was the last time you ate?"
I shrugged. "Breakfast, I guess."
"Alice is in the waiting room. Why don't you go down to the cafeteria with her. I promise to call you if
anything changes."
I knew he was right. My stomach sounded like a thunderstorm with all the growling. "I know I should,
but do you think eating with Alice is gonna help? She's coming apart at the seams and I just don't have
the strength to keep both of us together."
"Emmett's with her. Just try to eat something and take a few minutes to relax. I really need to discuss a
few things with Charlie."
"I'll be back in a little while. Tell her if she wakes up."
"I will." He patted my shoulder before I walked out the door and into Alice's bone crushing embrace.
/&/
BPOV
My eyes fluttered open, but I felt barely awake. I tried to make my eyes focus, but all I could see were
two blurs floating around the room. I squinted as one figure came in closer. I could distinguish his
blonde hair. Then I felt a smile cross my face as I stared into those cobalt blue eyes.
"Feeling any better?"
"Still a little woozy. My head still really hurts."
I saw him turn to what I could now see was a nurse. She pushed a few buttons on the monitor connected
to my IV.
"That should help."
"Thanks, Carlisle." I lifted my hand and took his in mine.
Whenever I was with Carlisle, I felt one of two extremely different things. I was either a total wreck of
teenage hormones or completely at ease. It could have very well have been the drugs, but I was slowly
feeling perfectly at peace.
He sat down next to me, my eyes following him as he did.
"We've done several tests. They all point to a seizure. We hope with some medication we can stop it
from happening again. We can't be sure of the trigger to the seizure because you were sleeping when it
started. Edward said you were having a nightmare?"
Visions of Demetri pushing me up on the counter, his hands pulling at my zipper began to flood my
mind. "A nightmare? I wish, it was more like a memory."
"It's possible that the seizure was brought on by emotional stress. That coupled with all the shocks you
received..."
"Caused a seizure. I get it. Just tell me... am I gonna be alright?"
"I'm going to do everything I can, Bella. My hope is that this is just an isolated incident."
"Humph." I laughed as I laid my head back to stare at the ceiling. "I guess I should have known better
than to try to take a nap without Edward."
"What do you mean?"
"Well..." I turned my head back to him. "Even though everyday we were being put through some sort of
hell, at night was a completely different story. Lying in his arms, I had the most magnificent dreams." I
fell back into a state of complete relaxation. I never had a nightmare as long as I was in Edward's arms.
"The only time my dreams tortured me as much as the day did was those nights they hid him from me."
"It really amazes me how physically connected you two are."
A shocked and I'm sure bewildered look swept across my face as a blush flew to my cheeks. "We
never... I mean, we haven't..."
"I know. What I meant was that the two of you balance each other out physically as well as emotionally.
Like when Edward had that attack in the ER in Billings. All you had to do was hold him and he calmed
down instantly. Even today, when he was in here just holding your hand while you slept, you looked
completely peaceful. I've never seen two people as wrapped up in each other as you two are."
"I wouldn't have it any other way."
/&/
I spent two days in the hospital just to make sure that I wouldn't have any reaction to the medications
they were giving me. I had to follow up with a neurologist as long as I was taking the medication and to
have more tests in a couple of months.
While I was lying in bed, I talked Edward into getting the tests he needed done by the cardiologist. They
made him run on a treadmill while they had all sorts of patches attached to his chest he recounted. He
had only been taking his medication for a few days, but it already seemed to be helping. He would have
to get regular checks and tests just as I would. What a pair we made.
We had sent Alice and Rose off to Seattle the day I came home from the hospital. They had taken the
girls to see the designer who was making all our dresses. They all were going to get fitted, then have a
girls day in the city. I was just glad to have a little peace and quite for at least one day.
Edward carried me all the way up the three flights of stairs to our room as James toddled behind us with
my bags.
"You really didn't have to carry me all the way up here. The doctors said I'm fine now." He laid me
down on our bed before giving me a peck on the lips.
"I'm not taking any chances. Today you let me take care of you, alright?"
"Alright. Only on one condition."
"What's that?"
"I want you two to play something for me."
James looked over and shook his head, but Edward seemed really excited. I had never heard them play
together, but they'd talked about it endlessly. I was hoping they could record something together to do at
the wedding.
"Come on, James. What about a little Robbie Williams?" Edward made his way over to sit at the piano.
"Oh, no. I've already heard James' rendition of 'Me and My Monkey'. Thank you very much."
Edward and James both laughed as they remembered a slightly tipsy James belting out that tune the
night of spring break on the beach.
"I was thinking more like 'Eternity'. You up for it?" Edward raised an eye brow to James.
"Why not." He pulled his guitar from his case as I got settled on my stomach waiting for them to begin.
They started together in perfect timing, like they had done it a million times before. I was a little more
than shocked when Edward closed his eyes and began to sing.
Close your eyes so you don't fear them
They don't need to see you cry
I can't promise I will heal you
But if you want to I will try
I'll sing this somber serenade
The past is done
We've been betrayed
It's true
Someone said the truth will out
I believe without a doubt, in you
James joined Edward in the chorus.
You were there for summer dreaming
And you gave me what I need
And I hope you find your freedom
For eternity...
For eternity.
Edward looked to my eyes to see they were dripping with tears. He smiled as he knew they were happy
ones. I bit my bottom lip as they finished. James and his guitar. Edward and his piano. It was like I was
in music heaven, only to be ripped out by a knock at the door.
Edward's smile reached from ear to ear. "Come in."
The door opened and Jasper stepped in.
"Sorry to interrupt your little jam session, but we've got company."
I sat up on the bed. "Who is it?"
"Harry and one of the prosecutors. They've got some news for us."
I didn't know weather to be frightened or relieved. Coming to talk to us might mean Demetri and Anne
had confessed. On the other hand, it could have meant they had hired some big shot attorney who was
pulling every trick in the book to get them off. All I knew was, as long as Edward's hand was in mine,
we could face anything.
/&/
Chapter 18-This Innocence
EPOV
"I'm sure you've heard by now the charges that have been filed as the grand jury has handed down an
indictment."
I swallowed hard before I could even find the strength to answer Harry. "Yes, we had heard."
"We want the two of you to understand all the charges before we go any further. There is a hearing next
week where the Karpov's will each enter their pleas." Ryan Shepard was from the U.S. District
Attorney's office. He was the lead prosecutor on the case and seemed just as eager to get it over with as
we were. "This is what we're looking at." Ryan slid the stack of papers across the kitchen table to Bella
and I. "It's all in there."
I started to read the bold text on the pages in front of me. Only certain words stood out as my eyes
glanced across the pages.
Kidnapping. Aggravated. Sexual. Assault. Pornography.
I pushed the papers away as air finally filled my lungs. The breath I'd been holding released as the tears
flowed down my cheeks. I hadn't even realized I was crying until Bella wiped my face with her thumb. I
kissed the inside of her palm before taking her hand in mine. That's all it took to take the edge off and
help me relax.
"What's the next step?" Bella's voice was quite yet strong.
"Well..." Ryan spoke up after exchanging looks with Harry. "They have their chance at the hearing to
refute the charges. Plead not guilty. With all the evidence we have and from my dealing with them and
their lawyers, I don't see that happening."
Bella looked over to me in slight confusion as what Ryan said suddenly began to sink in. "You think
their going to take a deal?"
"We've been working on the terms of a plea agreement. We will present it to the both of you of course
before we take it to them. If you're not acceptable to what we come up with, we can go to trial." For
some reason, I could see that Ryan would get them to agree to any deal they were presented.
"No trial?" I questioned.
"No. There would just be their hearing where we would present the judge with the agreement. If he
decides to accept their deal, they will schedule a sentencing hearing. At that hearing, you and your
families can make a statement to the judge and that's it." Ryan clasped his hands in front of him.
"You think they'll really take a deal?" Bella was crushing my fingers between hers as she held her
breath.
"That house was full of evidence and the Palm Pilot you two gave us is a prosecutor's dream. I just hope
we can all come up with something we can all live with." Ryan smiled as Bella took in a deep breath.
I pulled her into my arms as agonizing relief swept over my body. I was so completely euphoric, it was
almost painful. I kissed her forehead as she began to cry through her relief.
"It's almost over. I promise."
/&/
"That's good. Just like that."
Jasper was taking pictures of Bella and I as we laid on the living room couch.
"You guys look so at ease."
I was sitting at one end of the couch with Bella snuggled into me, my arm over her shoulder and our
fingers lazily intertwined. I did feel completely at ease.
"Come on. How about a few in the garden."
Bella just smiled as she pulled me out the front door. We ran off ahead of Jasper to make it to our now
favorite spot in the garden.
"Just a few more weeks. On this very spot and you'll become Mrs. Cullen."
"Bella Cullen. That has a really nice ring to it. Somehow I think maybe it's who I've always been." She
laced her fingers through both of my hands and stood up on her toes to give me a kiss.
Snap.
"Sorry. You two just looked so perfect." Jasper apologized for taking the picture.
"It's fine. How 'bout a few more?" Bella turned and pressed her back against my chest as my arms made
their way around her waist, my chin resting on her shoulder.
Snap.
"Perfect. Rose is going to have a field day with all of these."
"They can be like... engagement pictures. What do you think?" Bella's warm brown eyes glistened as her
long lashes fluttered before me.
"Yes and I'm sure Jasper will take amazing wedding pictures." I looked to Jasper. "Don't worry. We'll
have someone to back you up while you're busy with your best man duties."
"Sure." He nodded. "I think I've got enough. I'll leave you guys and get these to Rose."
"We'll be up after awhile." I took Bella's hand and led her further into the garden and had her settled on
my lap as we sat beneath my favorite tree.
"I know we're going back to Montana for the hearing and we've got all the wedding plans, but there is
something else we need to think about."
"What's that, love?" I nuzzled my nose against her cheek.
"School. I know your dad said that we could do some home school sort of thing, but I'd really just like to
take the GED test and get it over with before we get married."
"That makes sense. I'm sure we'll be able to pass without any problems, if that's what you want."
She pulled my head away from her neck so I could concentrate on what she was really trying to say to
me.
"I want to be an adult in every way the day I marry you. I'll be eighteen. Not worried about high school
anymore. On our way to a better, brighter future together. Do you understand?"
I furrowed my brow and pursed my lips as I nodded trying to be serious. "You don't want to feel like
we're ten years old again and you're wrapped up in toilet paper. You want it to be as real as it can be."
"Exactly."
"It will be. The day I make you my wife will be one of the happiest days of my life."
"Just one of them?" She questioned. "What are the other ones?"
"A few pop into mind."
"This I gotta hear." I wrapped my arms around her waist as she sat with her back to me in between my
legs.
"I don't think I ever told you what it felt like, that first day back at school."
"You mean when Alice pushed us together."
I nodded my head at the memory of my sister nudging me towards Bella to do what I was only seconds
away from doing myself.
"Yeah. I wrapped my arms around you and in that moment, I felt the safest I had in years. That's why I
could barely let you go."
"It was hard for me, too. I had tried to forget about you, but that morning when my dad told me you
were back, I spit my breakfast across the table."
"I would've loved to see that."
She pulled my arms around her tighter. "What else? Come on, I know there's more than that."
I shook my head as I looked to the heavens. Just the memory, made me a little hot under the collar.
"Well... there was that kiss."
"When you were pretending to be Spike?"
"I really wasn't pretending. I knew when Alice suggested it, that is where I wanted it to end. You don't
know how many times in that hour I tried to convince myself to back out of it."
"I'm so glad you didn't. That kiss was wondrous."
"Hum." I brought my hand to my chin as she turned to face me. "I wouldn't mind a little more of that
wondrousness."
"You think you can handle it, Cullen?"
"I'd like to try."
I pressed my lips to hers. Soft, gentle waves crashing against each other. I felt her tongue trace across
my bottom lip. I felt a sudden growl escape from my chest as I laid her on the ground, my body hovering
above hers. I fit perfectly between her legs as she gingerly twirled her fingers through the back of my
hair. It was at that moment, I knew for the first time, I could do it. I'd be able to make love to her. My
body was screaming for hers as my hand made it's way under her shirt to caress at her soft skin. I felt
one of her hands leave my hair and travel down to my hip as she wrapped her thighs around my waist.
"Edward," she cried in the brief second that our lips weren't touching.
"I want you, Bella." My lips went from hers to her neck.
"God, I want you, too. We can't. Not here."
I pulled myself back to look in her eyes to see her smile. I leaned down for another kiss.
"A few more weeks?" If she could wait, so could I.
"I promise. I want the first time I'm with you to be as your wife."
"It's settled then. September 14th. How much longer is that?"
"Not long. We should really get out of this position. I think I'm gonna have some explaining about the
grass stains on my back."
/&/
Sitting in the principle's office was not an experience I was used to, but being with Bella calmed my
nerves a bit. She was drawing circles on my palm as the principle was going through our files.
"I'm not sure why you weren't able to graduate last year, Mr. Cullen. The state of Washington only
requires you to have nineteen credits. With the ones you completed last semester and the ones that
carried over from your old school, you already have twenty-one. I don't see the problem in handing over
a diploma to you right now. As for you, Miss Swan. You have eighteen and a half of the nineteen
required credits. It seems you are only lacking a semester of Government. If we can put together a
comprehensive exam, I don't see why we wouldn't be able to give you your diploma as well."
"Thank you, so much. That takes so much off our minds." Bella beamed as she squeezed my hand in
excitement.
"I know the two of you have been through a lot and that the next few months are going to be really
rough on you. What ever we can do to make it a little easier on you."
Then it hit me. "What about Alice?"
"Alice Cullen. Right." He pulled another file from his desk and started to thumb through it. "It looks like
she's in the same boat as Miss Swan. A half a credit short in Government. If she's willing, as Miss Swan
is, I'm sure we can test her also."
"Just let us know what to study and when to show up. We'll pass with flying colors."
"I'll get with our Government teacher this afternoon and I'll let you know." He stood up and each of us
took a turn at shaking his hand.
"Thank you. This really means a lot to us."
"Your welcome, Edward. Good luck, to the both of you."
/&/
Charlie was a tad bit upset that we went behind his back and spoke with the principle ourselves. He was
hoping we would do the whole home school thing in an effort to keep us in Forks a little longer.
"Now, we can start applying to schools for the spring semester. I'm sure you'll have no problem with
finding a scholarship."
I furrowed my brow at the thought of her thinking she herself would have a hard time finding one. "I'm
sure any school would be lucky to have you and throw money at your feet for you to do so."
She rolled her eyes at me and I couldn't help but kiss her nose before I felt little arms wrap around my
legs.
"There's my Kenzie girl. Where'd you come from?" I picked her put and put her up on the kitchen
counter.
"Car."
"You went for a car ride?"
"Yep!" Her eyes twinkled. I could tell she had the same speed demon inside of her that I did.
"What sound does a car make?"
"Voom, voom!" She pouted her lips and tilted her head up as she made the sound. Both Bella and I
couldn't help but laugh as we noticed my parents and Gracie enter the kitchen.
"For such short legs, that girl can sure run fast." My mother came in and pecked my cheek as my dad
carried Gracie, setting her down next to Kenzie.
"I hear you guys made a trip to the high school." My father said while trying to tame Gracie's hair.
"There going to go give me my diploma and Alice and Bella just need to take a Government test. That
way we don't have to go for a GED to get into college for the spring semester."
"You guys are moving a little fast. I know you want to go ahead and get on with your lives, but you
don't have to do everything in the next few weeks." My mom pulled out some juice from the fridge.
"I just want to get it over with. I don't think I'll be able to concentrate much longer." Bella snuggled up
to me as I picked up Kenzie.
"Fine, but please promise me. After the wedding, you two will settle into a regular schedule with Dr.
Yorkie and take some time to heal."
"Of course, mom." She poured the girls their juice as dad and I settled them down at the table. Bella and
I took a seat across from the girls as my dad went behind my mom, kissing her cheek. "What have you
two been up to today?"
"Who? Us?" My dad tried unconvincingly to look innocent. "Well, we had a meeting with family
services. Just kind of a formality about us being foster parents. We wanted to make sure they knew,
when it comes time, that we want to adopt the girls."
"Then Daddy Carlisle got you a surprise."
I raised my eyebrow to Gracie. "A surprise? Now, what on earth would that be?"
My dad looked to my mom. "Think of it as a wedding present." My dad fished through his pocket and
pulled out a set of keys. I barely caught them as he threw them to me.
"No way." Bella's jaw dropped as she saw the emblem on the key ring.
"It's right out front. Go look." The words weren't even out of my father's mouth before Bella had
grabbed my hand and was pulling me out of the kitchen.
I gasped as I saw what was parked in front of our house. Bella was jumping up and down at my side as I
just stood completely stunned.
"How did you guys know?"
My father came and put his arm around my other shoulder. "A little birdie told me."
"Alice." Both Bella and I said at once.
"It's still a Volvo, but it's got more room for everybody you might want to drag around."
"Dad... It's too much." I shook my head in amazement.
"Nothing is too much for the two of you. You deserve so much more than just a car after all you two
have been through."
I turned and gave him a hug. "Thanks."
"Go on. Stop hugging me and take your fiancée for a ride."
I walked over with Bella to the driver's side. I dragged my fingertips lightly across the body as I studied
the curves.
"Okay, car master Cullen. Give me the details of our new ride other than it's silver and it's a Volvo."
I brought her to stand with me as I opened the driver's door. "This is a top of the line piece of
engineering. It's a Volvo XC90 V8 all wheel drive R-design. Twenty inch wheels. Navigation system.
Satellite Radio. Heated seats even. Then in the back, a dual entertainment system."
"Oh, god. I can't believe they did this." She wrapped her arms around me and kissed my neck. "I can't
believe I'm a shiny Volvo owner!"
"One beautiful shiny Volvo owner. You want to take it for a ride?"
She pulled back from me as I dangled the keys in front of her.
"Don't wait up," she yelled to my parents and the girls. She hopped in the driver's seat. "Get your butt in
that seat unless you want to eat my dust."
"I gotta see this." I ran around to the passengers side and hopped in as she revved the engine. "This is
totally hot, you know that, right?"
She just bit on her lower lip as her foot pressed the accelerator.
/&/
Ryan and the defense attorney's were at the bench talking over the perspective plea agreement. Bella and
I had agreed to let them go ahead with the terms. We never imagined they would actually accept.
Ryan gave us a nod as he returned to the prosecutions table.
"Mr. and Mrs. Karpov, please rise." They followed the judge's instructions, standing while both shackled
in orange jumpsuits. It was ironic seeing them chained up for a change.
"I assume both of you have consulted with your attorneys and are in agreement with the plea
arrangement?"
"Yes, sir." They both stated.
"Then lets get on with the formalities then, shall we. Demetri Karpov, you are charged with the
following: kidnapping, aggravated assault, criminal sexual abuse, and possession of child pornography.
Under the terms of your plea agreement, how do you plead?"
"Guilty." He looked the judge straight in the eye, but as soon as the judge dropped his head, Demetri's
went directly to me. I felt my insides start to churn as I saw one corner of his mouth slowly drift up. All
I could do was give him my most determined death glare as I held Bella's hand between both of mine.
"Anne Karpov, you are charged with the following: kidnapping, aggravated assault, criminal sexual
abuse, and possession of child pornography. Under the terms of your plea agreement, how do you
plead?"
"Guilty, you honor."
I heard the words tremble from her lips. Was she actually crying. After all they had done to me, it was
all finally coming to an end.
I kind of zone out for a minute as the judge started questioning them further. I grinned at the thought of
Demetri somehow getting into a fight with the guards and ended up getting tasered with in an inch of his
life.
"What's so funny?" Bella whispered as she brought her lips to my ear.
"I'll explain later." I brought my focus back to what the judge was saying.
"Mr. and Mrs. Karpov will be held until sentencing, then be transferred to a federal detention facility.
Sentencing is scheduled for November 11th. Court is adjourned."
One swift gavel thrust and it was over. I held Bella in my arms as she squeezed at my waist. I couldn't
take my eyes off of Demetri as he left the courtroom. He turned to look at me one last time. I could have
sworn he winked at me before the Bailiff shoved him through the door.
/&/
Chapter 19-Angry No More
EPOV
We left the courtroom through a side door and were ushered into a conference room.
"The press is all out front. We can get you out, but if you want to make a statement, now would be the
time." Ryan looked directly to Charlie.
"I'll do it." They all looked at me with shocked expressions, except my Bella. She knew somehow that it
was time for me. Time to finally speak out. We had discussed this very scenario with Dr. Yorkie in
several of our recent sessions. I knew I was ready. No mater how scared or embarrassed, I couldn't let
what they did to me stop me from letting the world know how I felt. "I'm ready."
Bella took my hand and smiled as she stuck tight to my side.
"Okay then. I'll go and make a short statement. I'm would advise you all not to answer any questions at
this time."
"I'll just make a statement on behalf of the family." I nodded to myself, my internal monologue
accidentally voiced.
"You sure about this son? Charlie or I could..."
I cut him off. "No, dad. I have to do this."
/&/
We stood behind Ryan as he addressed the press on the front steps of the courthouse.
"The family would like to make a short statement. Please, no questions at this time. I will turn it over to
Mr. Edward Cullen."
Ryan stepped away from the microphone for me to take his place. I stepped forward, but Bella wouldn't
let me go. She held steadfast at my side as I reached the microphone. I threaded my fingers through my
hair in a vague attempt to calm it. I squeezed Bella's hand at my side. One deep breath, then...
"Thank you, Mr. Shepard. First of all, we'd like to thank all of those who have worked so diligently on
this case. From Mr. Shepard and everyone at the U.S. Attorney's office to the FBI to the local law
enforcement. As I understand, the terms of the plea agreement will not be released until sentencing,
therefore I can not comment on the specifics at this time. I will say that both Bella and I feel that justice
has been served. These two..." I felt myself choking up. I closed my eyes and drew in a breath before I
could continue. "These two monsters will never hurt or take advantage of a child again. I have lived too
many years in silence. I've spent too many hours worrying that there was nothing that I could do to stop
them. Today, I'm starting a new life with this woman by my side. We are looking forward to an amazing
future. I refuse to let the pain they have caused our families, Bella, and I to stop us from having the lives
we've always dreamed of. Thank you all for your wonderful support and thoughtfulness at this trying
time in our lives. This is just one chapter to our life story and hopefully soon, we'll be able to end it and
go onto the next."
I stepped back from the microphone as Bella's arms surrounded me. Reporters started firing questions as
Ryan tried to calm them all down. All I could hear was Bella's breath in my ear as she held her lips
close.
I felt my father's hand on my back as Bella and I broke apart. He ushered us down the stairs and into an
awaiting SUV.
/&/
BPOV
I looked at the clock. Fifteen minutes left and only five questions to go.
"At the time of the Civil War, two major issues of the North and South were... D States rights and status
of slavery in the west."
"Lucretia Mott, Susan B. Anthony, and Elizabeth Cady Stanton are most closely associated with the idea
that... D suffrage should be granted to women."
I thought there were an awful amount of D's on the test. I think it was because the teacher that had
written the test always wanted the students to read through every answer. If every answer was A, no one
would ever read the rest.
I filled in the last three questions and shut my booklet. I looked over to see Alice with four more
questions to go. I picked up my booklet and handed it to the Government teacher who had taken time
after school hours to watch over us as we took our test.
"I'll grade these as soon as Alice is done. The two of you can wait here if you want."
"I'm done!" Alice jumped out of her seat and rushed up to the desk.
"Thank you, Miss Cullen. Have a seat." He pulled out his answer sheet and went straight to work.
Alice and I sat back down. Another task down, now only one thing left to worry about.
"I thought I was never going to get done with that. Let's go celebrate."
"Alice, we don't even know if we passed."
"Don't worry, sweetie. I have a good feeling about it. I'm thinking maybe a little shopping spree. You've
got to get something to wear for your wedding night."
"Alice, hush." The teacher's eyes barely looked up at Alice's comment. "You know all this weekends
plans are still on the down low."
"I know, but I'm so excited. I can barely contain myself. Aren't you excited?"
"Yes, I'm excited. I'm thrilled. And to be completely honest, a little bit terrified."
She pulled her desk closer to mine as she whispered. "Oh god, not because I told you about how much it
hurts and all that the first time?"
"No," I whispered back. "I know I'm ready and I think Edward is, but I just don't want him to think that
we have to, you know."
"Oh. If you aren't gonna, you know, you at least want something sexy to sleep in. I know this little
boutique. Please, please, please Bella. I promise it will be quick."
I did need something. I really didn't want to spend my wedding night in a pair of flannel pants and a tank
top. Edward had seen my whole collection of sleepwear. It would be my only wedding night and I did
want to look attractive for Edward.
"Fine. Something sexy, but not slutty."
She jumped out of her seat and pulled me up into a hug.
"Alice. Alice!"
She pulled back as she looked to see a less than thrilled Government teacher staring at us.
"Sorry." She let me go as my face turned scarlet as the teacher came around to sit on the front of his
desk.
"I've finished grading these. I have to say, I'm quite impressed. Miss Swan, you passed with a ninety-
four percent. Miss Cullen, you passed with a ninety-one percent."
Alice gathered me again in her arms while she jumped up and down and screamed.
"I knew it. I knew it." She let go of me to go hug the teacher, but he held her back with a stern look.
"I will get these to the principle and he will take it from there."
"Thank you, really. So much." I barely got out before Alice was dragging me out of the room and into
the corridor.
We were practically running down the hall when we heard footsteps behind us.
"Bella. Alice. Wait up."
I turned around to see the all too familiar sandy blonde, decked out with football pads and cleats.
"Hey, Mike."
"Wow. You girls run fast." He put his hands on his knees attempting to catch his breath. "I wanted to say
hi. I have seen you since you got back, Bella. How are you doing?"
"Good, Mike. Thanks for asking."
"So... Are you guys coming back to school?"
"No." Alice spoke up. "We were just taking a test. We're kinda doing a home school thing, but the
principle wanted Bella and I to have a sit down with the Government teacher."
"Oh, alright." He ringed his hands together, like he was nervous or something. "I was just thinking, if
you guys want, you could come to the game on Friday night. Then, there's the dance on Saturday. I
know it's your birthday and all, but I'm sure the gang would love to see you all. Jessica can't stop talking
about that James guy. Is he still in town?"
"Yeah, but we've kinda got plans this weekend." Alice was glued to my side as she tried not to laugh
while I continued. "Edward and I are doing something special since we really didn't get to celebrate his
birthday."
"Right." He nodded as his gaze went down to his feet. "How is he? I mean he looked like he was doing
okay on TV, but..."
"He's doing much better. I'll let him know you asked. I promise, we'll get together with the whole gang.
Just give us a couple more weeks. We're still getting adjusted."
"Yeah, sure. Well... I better get back to practice. I'll see you around." I knew he was talking more to me
than to Alice, which was flattering but still a little creepy.
"You too."
Mike walked back down the hall while Alice grabbed my hand and pulled me out the door.
We ran to the Porsche and hopped in. We were at her boutique in a matter of minutes. I didn't even have
time to find my favorite station on the radio. All the Cullen's drove like mad men, Alice most of all.
"OOo, I found a green one. Edward loves green!"
She held a little green baby doll negligee in front of her.
"I don't think so. Plus, the fur trim on the bottom is a little much."
"I just through it might feel good to rub on his skin. Jas has a thing for my pink boa and feathers."
The image of Jasper, naked, being tickled with a feather was a hard one to shake. I pulled myself out
when I saw what I had been looking for.
I went over to the rack and picked it up. "This is perfect."
Alice came over to examine it. "Wow. I think you're right. Sexy, but wedding night sexy. It's on me."
"No, Alice. I can..."
"No, I insist. This can be a birthday present."
"I know you've already gotten me something else."
"So? I can't spoil my new sister?"
I squinted as I pursed my lips. "You know I can never say no to you."
"Then that's settled."
She walked toward the register with my birthday present and the green baby doll.
"Alice, I said I didn't like the green one."
"I know. It's for me. Jas is gonna loved it."
I just rolled my eyes as she pulled out her credit card.
/&/
EPOV
"Happy birthday, love." I kissed her nose as her arms found their way around my neck. She rolled over
on top of me, the sheets tangling around her legs.
"I can't believe it's finally here." She pecked my lips at least a dozen times before laying her head on my
chest. "Why are you already dressed?"
"I had to get ready to give you your first present."
She pulled her head up and put her chin on my chest. "What did you do?"
"Well, it's more from Rose and Jasper, but James and I had a little to do with it."
"Oh, god."
"It's not that bad. I promise. Just get dressed and meet me down in the living room."
She reluctantly rolled off of me. I rushed out the door to get downstairs and get everything ready.
Rose, Emmett, Jasper, Alice, and James were all in the living room when I got there.
"She's getting dressed. Is everything ready?"
"Yep. It's streaming as we speak. I've got everything hooked up." Jasper was just a little excited and
seemingly extremely proud of himself.
"I still can't believe we pulled this all together so quick." I rubbed my now sweaty palms on my jeans.
"Don't worry, brother. She's gonna love it."
"Don't sweat it. You know Bella swoons every time she hears your music. I swear, she played that CD
Alice gave her at least ten hours a day." Emmett rolled his eyes. My first thought... kill Alice.
I looked to Alice to see her sweet little smile, her head tipped slightly to the side. "It was just a
combination of some of your recitals. She really missed you. I thought it would help. It was over two
years ago, Edward."
"What was two years ago?" Bella came prancing down the stairs.
"Since I made you that CD of Edward's recitals."
"Oh, that." She bit down on her bottom lip as she took my hand. "I just missed hearing you. I begged
Alice to make me a copy when I heard her listening to it. Don't blame her."
"Bells, you never told him that you couldn't go to sleep without listening to it?" Emmett laughed, but
Rose elbowed him in the ribs.
"It's fine really. It will make this all the more special. Come here." I pulled her over to sit next to me on
the couch. "Whenever you're ready, Jasper."
Jasper hit a couple of keys on the laptop that was hooked up to the big screen. Soon, a live shot of our
website popped up. Jasper clicked on the update bar.
"Oh... my ... god." Bella heard the familiar tone of her lullaby with a little something extra. James and I
had added some guitar accompaniment to give it what I thought it needed to be complete. Then, the
pictures that Jasper had taken started to scroll across the screen. "It's wonderful. When did you have
time?"
"Jasper and Rose got the photos together. James and I recorded the lullaby with the rest of the wedding
music while you and Alice were busy studying."
"I love it. It's on the website?"
"Yep. Jasper and Rose put it up this morning."
She put her hands on both sides of my face and pulled me in for a kiss. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank
you. I love it."
She got up and went to hug Jasper. "Thank you."
"No really, thank you. Alice showed me what you turned down last night. So, thank you."
I looked at her confused as she whispered, "Later."
She went over to Rose and gave her a big hug. "I never really thanked you for all that you've done."
"It's the least I could do." Rose patted her back as she shot me a smile.
"That's just present number one." Alice chirped.
"Alice, I told you. What you bought last night was enough."
"What did she buy you?"
Bella stared Alice down as she shook her head.
"What?"
"It's kinda a... surprise."
I lifted an eyebrow as my arms wrapped around her waist. "A surprise... for me?"
"You'll see tomorrow night."
Knowing Alice's taste, it was most definitely lingerie. Not that Bella needed anything to make her look
any sexier than she already was. It didn't stop me from feeling a little excited though.
"You can't fill my head with things like that. I might just have to call the minister and marry us right
now." I pulled her in for a kiss.
"Come on now. Breakfast is waiting," Alice said as she pulled Bella from me, leading us all to the
kitchen.
/&/
My mother made an extravagant breakfast which was followed by all of us sitting around for over two
hours just talking as our stomachs settled.
Once we were able to move again, it was time to give Bella the birthday of her dreams.
We piled the girls into our new Volvo, while everyone else piled into Emmett's jeep. We headed out to
the lake to enjoy the little of the Indian summer.
Bella looked far more than beautiful in an emerald green bikini. We all spent the day swimming and
playing games. We had a sand castle building contest in which Gracie and I teamed up. I thought ours
was the best, even though some of the towers were a little lopsided and it didn't look much like a castle.
Neither did any of the others. We were declared the winners and were given the pleasure of stomping
the competitors castles to the ground.
We grilled hamburgers and hot dogs for lunch. When it got to close to dinner time, we packed it up an
headed home for one of my mother's spectacular birthday dinners.
/&/
I stole Bella away after dinner to give her my present.
"Edward. You know I don't need anything."
"It's for tomorrow. It can be your something blue."
I pulled the light blue box with the white ribbon from my pocket.
"Tiffany's? Edward, you shouldn't have."
"Just open it."
She pulled the ribbon off and lifted the lid to find what I'd been hiding for over a week.
"It's... It's g-gorgeous."
I took the diamond and sapphire white gold bracelet from the box and placed it on her delicate wrist.
"Perfect." I kissed her hand as I saw a tear run down her cheek. "Bella."
"I just can't believe all of this is really happening. Today has been more than I could ever hope for. Then
tomorrow..."
"Is going to be just as perfect." I leaned down to capture her lips as the pad of my thumb wiped the tear
from the apple of her cheek. "I love you, Isabella Swan."
"I so love you, Edward Cullen."
"And by this time tomorrow, we will be husband and wife."
"And you will get to see your surprise."
"OOo, don't tease. You gotta give me a hint."
"Well... It's not what Alice had originally picked. But, I guess that worked out for Jasper cause she
bought it for herself."
"Do I even want to know?"
"I didn't really think you would be up to the fur trim. I went for something a little less... kinky. A little
more sexy in a traditional way."
"Sounds promising." I licked my lips before pressing them to hers again.
"You think you'll be up to it?"
She looked at me with pleading eyes. I knew she was more than ready. I could tell by the way she
moaned my name almost every night in her sleep. I could tell she was dreaming about the night we'd
finally come together. I knew, more than I ever had before, I wanted to make love to my wife. It might
not be crazy, passionate, up against a wall kind of sex, but I knew it would be wonderful.
"I will give you a real wedding night. Don't expect fireworks the first time, but I think from all the
exploring we've done so far, we'll make a few sparks."
"I can do sparks." She kissed across my neck and up to my ear.
"Bella?"
"Hum?"
"You've gotta stop. Alice was expecting you in her room..." I looked at my watch. "ten minutes ago."
She pulled away with a small pout. "A bachelorette slumber party. I know she's just going to torture my
hair within an inch of it's life."
"She could have been a lot worse, you know. Just imagine what it's going to be like when she gets
married."
She threw her head back and laughed. "I hope we can just get her drunk and have her and Jasper elope."
"From your lips to God's ears."
"Till tomorrow, then?"
"Yes. Tomorrow."
She left her last, soft kiss gently on my lips before slipping out of my grasp. She reached the bottom of
the stairs and turned back to me.
"I'll be the one in white."
I let out a soft laugh. "I'll be the one drooling at the sight of you."
She laughed as she started ascending the stairs. "I love you."
"Love you too. Don't let Alice get you too drunk."
She stopped in the middle of the stairway.
"She told me something about giving you a few shots and was it okay."
"You told her yes?"
"Just a couple, Bella. I'm sure that's nothing compared to what the boys have planned."
"Then you take your own advice. Don't get so drunk that the reason you're drooling is because you have
a major hangover."
"I won't. Promise."
She blew me a kiss before running up the rest of the stairs. Bella should have known better. Whatever
the boys had planned, I knew I wouldn't let a drop of alcohol pass my lips. I wanted everything to be
crystal clear when I saw my bride walking through the garden to our favorite spot.
/&/
Chapter 20-It's Your Love
EPOV
"Ha!" I stood up victorious, raising my head above my arms. "I told you this was my game. You can't
beat me."
Emmett threw his controller across the room as he had lost another game of Madden to me. "I can't
believe I was beat by a musician."
"What's wrong, quarterback? Can't take a little competition?" Emmett shook his head before sinking it
into his hands.
"He's just pissed cause no one ever beats him. Don't worry about it." Jasper patted me on the shoulder
before turning off the TV.
"So, what's next on my last night as a bachelor?"
James, Jasper, and Emmett all exchanged looks as we were spread out in the living room.
"Look. I guess I take it upon myself, as the best man and all, to make sure you're prepared for the
wedding night."
My hands went straight to my hair as the nervous frustration flew through me. Was I really getting the
sex talk from my brother, soon to be brother-in-law, and best friend?
"We know you've been checked out and all, but if you're gonna get with my sister, you need to glove
up."
"Real smooth, Em." Jasper shot Emmett a death glare.
"What? I don't want to be Uncle Emmett in nine months. Plus, we both have kept our girls... you
know..."
"God, Emmett! You're talking about my sisters." Just imagining Rose or Alice with either of them was
making me a little nauseas.
"We just have some experience in this area that you don't." James finally spoke up. "You and Bella have
talked about this, right?"
"A little more than talked."
"Okay. How much more?" I knew James was trying to help, but I was finding it hard to be delicate with
my words in front of Emmett.
"We've explored each other... thoroughly. She's comfortable looking at all of me and I'm more than
comfortable looking at all of her." I looked to see Emmett's expression.
"Hey, I know you make her happy. She's glad that Rose make me very happy. So, I can't begrudge her
the same happiness with you." He shrugged his shoulders.
I had never really talked about my sister's sex lives with them, only through Bella. Certainly, I'd never
talked to Jasper or Emmett about it. James was a different story. I knew almost everything about his
sexcapades.
"Thanks?"
"Edward, we just want to make sure you guys are careful. I know we've talked about this before and
things didn't go well."
"Bella and I have come a long way and I am prepared in ever sense of the word." I lifted my eyebrows
hoping they all would get the point.
"You'll be double prepared then. We all got this for you." James handed me what looked like a very
poorly wrapped shoe box.
I tore it open and lifted the lid to find a few items I indeed did not have.
"KY warming liquid." I knew what it was for but hadn't imagined that we'd need it.
"Put it on you and her down there, everything gets nice and warm. Bing, bang, boom, orgasms all
around."
I furrowed my brow at Emmett's bluntness before pulling out another item. "These don't really help, do
they?" A box of ribbed condoms? I wanted to make love to my wife without coming unglued. Did we
really need to worry about the little ridges on my condoms?
"She'll love it. Trust me."
James always seemed to know what he was talking about. I would just have to find out for myself.
I pulled the last item from the box. A long, white feather. I held it up with the end between two fingers.
"That was my contribution." I looked to see Jasper eager to explain. "It's kind of a sensual thing.
Running it down her body, tickling all the little spots your fingers can't get to. It's very erotic, but
innocent at the same time."
I returned all the items to the box. "Thanks you guys, but really... I just want to ease into things and see
where it goes. There will be more than enough time for feathers later, but tomorrow... it's just me and
her."
"Right. We just want you to know, if you have any questions about anything, we're all here for you."
I nodded to James. Only these guys would talk me through something like this. "Thanks. Just... thanks."
/&/
BPOV
"Stop fussing. I'm almost done. Rose, give her another shot."
Rose handed me another Butterscotch shot. I took it and shot it back. I was getting to be a pro after I'd
downed about six of them. I had a slight buzz which helped with all the torture my hair was going
through.
Alice had taken it upon herself to make my hair perfect, which meant giving me back my color. She
assured me she could do it, but I wasn't completely convinced.
"Okay, you can look now."
I got up from the chair I had practically been strapped to for the past two hours and marched over to the
mirror on the closet door.
As soon as I got a look at my new mahogany locks, tears instantly welled up in my eyes. It was exactly
the same, maybe even a little more beautiful. I turned my head from side to side to see the light catch all
the little hints of cinnamon running through it.
"I added a little extra. Give it a little kick. You like it?"
"Alice... I love it." I let the tears go as I felt Rose standing behind me.
"And Edward will love it."
"You're going to be the perfect bride tomorrow and you'll look amazing in that little number we got."
Rose pulled me over to the bed, thrusting me down with her. "Alice told me. She said you are going to
look so hot."
"I tried it on and it does look pretty good. I'm just a little nervous."
"Bella. The first time is always a little awkward, but you and Edward have talked about it, right?"
"Yes, we talked and talked and talked. We even talked to Dr. Yorkie about it. We've throughly explored
each other."
"Really? What did you do?" Alice said like she was excited.
"You want to hear this stuff about your brother?" I raised my eyebrows at both of them as the nodded.
"You hear all about me and Emmett. I don't see how this is any different."
"Well... you know about the night on the beach, but that was before he told me everything. I think one of
our favorite things is to shower together. While we were... away, it's when we really felt close to each
other. Skin on skin. Then the first night we were home, we got into the shower and he let me... stroke
him."
"Wow. He was okay with it?" Rose asked cautiously.
"I tried to stop, but he asked me to keep going. When we were done, he told me how much it made him
feel like a man. I was kinda proud that I could make him feel that way. Then the next night, he explored
me. It was like his hands were made to touch me. He might not have consciously known what he was
doing, but his touch was hitting all the right spots."
"It was kinda that way for Emmett too. He fumbled around a bit, but when he got used to everything, he
was a pro. I know it won't take Edward long."
I smiled knowing that my friends could let me talk to them about that kind of stuff. Friends... no, not
friends anymore. Sisters.
/&/
My hair was perfect, gently cascading down my back. The sides were delicately pinned back with
diamond combs. I was hoping they weren't real diamonds. Being my something borrowed from Esme, I
wasn't sure. My something blue was my new bracelet from Edward. I had several something new's. My
shoes, all my undergarments including the garter that Alice insisted upon, and my dress.
My dress... It was perfect. It was strapless to show off my milky white shoulders. The white taffeta
wouldn't of been my first choice for the material, but it turned out stunning. The A-line design gently
hugged my curves. It flowed out behind me with a short chapel train. There was crystal beading and
embroidery all over the bodice. I never thought I would ever look that beautiful. I prayed Edward would
love it.
"Now for your something old." My mother handed me a small blue box.
I opened it to find a pair of diamond stud earrings. "Mom... grandma's earrings?"
"I knew she always wanted you to have them. What would be more perfect than to wear them for the
first time on your wedding day."
"Thank you." I hugged my mom as she began to cry for the tenth time that day. "Mom, you're going to
ruin all of Alice's handy work. You don't want your masquerra running again."
My mom pulled back from me to gently pat the tears from her eyes. "I know better than to get in the way
of the wrath of Alice."
I pulled the studs from the box and slid them in my ears as I noticed Alice standing in the doorway.
"Right. Now, I need to finish my maid of honor duties."
"I'll see you down there." With that, my mom kissed my cheek and left Alice's room.
"I thought she'd never leave." Alice took both of her hands in mine.
I had picked out the bride's maid dress and was actually pretty proud of myself. Knee length, strapless,
cocktail dresses in emerald green with a silver ribbon just below the bodice. It actually looked good on
all of them. The little girl's dresses were only slightly different with spaghetti straps and hem that went
to their mid calf.
"What's left to do?"
"Nothing. I just wanted to have this last minute with you before we headed down. I just saw Edward and
I must say... my brother looks hot."
"Really?"
"Would I lie to you. He looks almost as handsome as my Jas." Her nose scrunched up as she smiled.
"You ready to become Mrs. Edward Cullen?"
I took one last look in the mirror. There wasn't a girl there anymore. I was a woman. All my beauty
brought to it's highest peak. So many years had been leading up to this day. The first time I saw him as
he ate a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, then offered half of it to me. The only time I beat him in a race
and how he was so proud, taking me in his arms and twirling me around. Sitting and listening to him
play for hours. Our first wedding, toilet paper and all. Then the first time I saw him when he finally
came home. The way his arms wrapped around me. How he played for me and I fell asleep in his arms.
That kiss and all the kisses after that. Even with all the tragedy, ours was a beautiful love story. Though
there was many things I would have changed, Edward and I might not have gotten to that point if they
hadn't of happened. No matter what had happened in our past, I was ready to embrace our future.
"I'm ready."
/&/
EPOV
I stood at the end of the garden path under the silver canopy. There was a soft breeze that wafted the
scents of the hundreds of flowers that surrounded me. The sun held perfectly above the horizon as I
realized how long it had been since I had last seen my Bella.
Even though we had been in the same house all day, we had Alice to make sure that we didn't catch even
the slightest glimpse of each other. I thought I might get a peak as one of them was going in and out of
Alice's room, but no luck. I finally gave up and went to get ready after awhile.
I knew most everyone considered me handsome, but all I really saw when I looked in the mirror was just
me. Then today, I saw something different. I saw my eyes and my smile. I saw how endlessly happy I
was because of the love of the most beautiful and loving woman in existence.
I tried to control what I could of my hair before running my fingers down my black tux jacket. I had
opted for the long black tie and vest instead of a bow tie and cummerbund. It seemed a little more me. I
made Jasper, Emmett, and James wear emerald green ties and vests while our father's wore silver. We all
looked good, but I felt more. Not that I was really ever vain or anything like that, but that day I felt like I
was glowing.
"Can we get this thing started already. I can't stand this monkey suit. I'm roasting in here."
I shook my head at the sight of Emmett tugging on his collar. He'd been dressed for all of fifteen
minutes and was already complaining.
"I saw Alice before I came out here. She was on her way to get Bella."
"Thank god. It won't be long now." He patted me on the shoulder before my thoughts carried me away
again.
I could just imagine her standing just inside the house have a heart to heart with her father. A smile crept
upon my face just at the thought of how beautiful she must be. I thought how hard it all must be for
Charlie, giving away his only daughter. To someone like me for that matter, with ten tons of baggage.
He knew I loved her though and I did, with every part of me. Because of our love, I was finally
becoming the man I'd always wished I could be.
"You ready, Edward?" The minister placed his hand on my shoulder.
"I'm ready."
/&/
The new version of Bella's lullaby flooded the garden through the strategically place speakers. James
had set everything up with a remote control. With just a push of a button and our song was filling
everyone's minds.
Harry's wife, Sue, was our back up photographer. She was poised at the end of the path snapping
pictures as everyone started to make their way to the garden.
James escorted Renee down the path to where the minister and I were standing. They were followed by
Rose and Emmett. Next came Kenzie with a pillow and Gracie with her basket of rose petals. Once they
got to the front, they ambushed me with a barrage of hugs before running back to sit with my parents.
Alice came down with her arm securely wrapped around Jasper's. She took a look at her handy work as
they made their way towards me, seeing it had turned out exactly as she had planned.
Jasper released her only for her to get up on her tip toes in front of me. She kissed me on the cheek
before whispering in my ear. "Don't forget to breath."
I looked down to her a little confused. She turned her head and I followed her eye line to see Charlie
escorting Bella down the path.
Nothing could have ever prepared me for that moment. She was utterly mesmerizing. Her dress was
beyond beautiful like I knew it would be. Her skin was almost illuminated, looking so perfectly soft. My
fingers ached to touch her. It was her hair. Her gorgeous chocolate brown locks that I had fallen in love
with so many years ago had returned. The way it trailed across her bare shoulders and down behind her
took my breath away.
When my eyes met hers for the first time, I was completely lost. My heart beat wildly in my chest, my
palms slick with sweat. If Jasper hadn't of elbowed me in the ribs, I might have very well passed out
from lack of oxygen.
Only feet away and I still couldn't take my eyes off of her. I saw Charlie stick out his hand for me to
shake it. I took it, my eyes still focused on hers, my lips formed in my stupid grin.
"Take care of my little girl."
"With my life."
Charlie gave Bella a kiss on the cheek as I saw a tear fall from the corner of her eye. He then put her
hand in mine causing that familiar ebb and flow of heated passion to course throughout our bodies.
Traditionally, we would have stood side by side, but at that point I needed as much of Bella near me as
possible. I took her bouquet and handed it to Alice. She went to tugging deliciously at that bottom lip of
hers as I slipped my arm around her waist, pulling her in as close as possible. She took my lead by
snaking her arm around my waist while lacing the fingers of our free hands together.
I could have stayed in that moment forever, but then I remembered why we were there in the first place.
"May we begin?" The minister asked as politely as he could.
I turned to him. "Yes... sorry." I turned my gaze back to my bride. "I'm just having a little trouble
concentrating on anything but her." Bella's cheeks blushed scarlet as her tongue darted out to lick her
lips.
"Let's get started then." He cleared his throat. "Dearly beloved. We are gathered here to day to join
Edward and Isabella in the bonds of holy matrimony. An estate that isn't meant to be entered into lightly,
but reverently and advisedly. In this holy estate, Edward and Isabella now come to be joined. Who gives
Isabella to be wed?"
Charlie stood. "Her mother and I do." He gave her a smile and winked before sitting back down.
"I understand at this time, Edward would like to say a few words." The minister motioned for me to take
the floor.
I turned to face my Bella, both of her hands now in mine. "Bella, there are no words to explain what you
mean to me. I've tried expressing my love through my music, through my voice, through my touch." I
brought my thumb up to caress at her cheek. "None of it will ever be enough. I will spend the rest of my
life trying to let you know." I smiled as the next thought entered my mind. "Who would have ever guess
that the little girl I shared my peanut butter and jelly sandwich with all those years ago would be the love
of my life. Bella, you are my everything. You..." I felt my first tear fall. "You brought me back to life.
For all those years, I was just a shell of my former self. Living just to get from one day to the next. Then
in that one moment when we wrapped ourselves up in each other, I thought for the first time in years
that everything might just be alright. Now, here I am. Very likely the luckiest man in existence. It's
because of you. You helped make me into the man that stands before you. I love you, Isabella, with all
that I am." I took both of her hands and brought them to my lips as another tear escaped my grasp.
I could see no one else had a dry eye either, especially Bella. Even the minister looked a little choked
up.
"Then this next part should be just a formality. Edward, if you would repeat after me."
"If it's alright, I've got this part memorized."
"Then by all means."
I held both of Bella's hands tight in my own as I took a deep breath. "I, Edward, take you, Isabella, to be
my wife. To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better of for worse, for richer, for poorer, in
sickness and in health, to love and to cherish all the days of my life and everyday thereafter. This is my
solemn vow." I let out a long sigh of relief which was followed by a giggle from our friends and family.
"Bella?"
"I can take it from here." She licked her lips and smiled before she took a deep breath to begin. "I,
Isabella, take you, Edward, to be my husband. To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better of
for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish all the days of my life
and everyday thereafter. This is my solemn vow."
"The rings please."
I turned to Jasper to take Bella's ring. I turned back to her and got the nod from the minister.
I took her left hand in mine. "With this ring, I thee wed, and pledge you my love, now and forever." I
slipped the band on her finger as a swell of emotion I could only describe as bliss filled my soul.
She took my ring from Alice and took my left hand. As she slipped the silver band on my finger she
said, "With this ring, I thee wed, and pledge you my love, now and forever." She then laughed as the
tears were sliding down across her cheeks, yet she was even more beautiful in my eyes.
"By the power invested in my by Almighty God and the state of Washington, I now pronounce you
husband and wife. Edward, you may kiss your bride."
"Finally," Bella whispered as our arms surrounded each other and I brought my lips to hers.
I had thought every kiss we had shared was amazing, but this one... it topped them all. Her lips so soft
and smooth against mine. Our tongues gently caressing each other's. My hand went to both sides of her
face as her arms tightened around me. We were brought out of our kiss as our friends and family began
clapping wildly and the music started to play again.
/&/
Within a few minutes, the canopy we were under had turned from a make shift chapel to a reception area
complete with dance floor.
I took Bella's hand in mine as I pulled her to the middle of the little dance floor. I swept her into my
arms as she smiled nervously.
"Just my first surprise, love." I nodded to James.
"Ladies and gentlemen. Edward and I have prepared a special song for the newlyweds first dance. So,
without further ado, Mr. and Mrs. Edward Cullen." James pushed a few buttons on his remote control
and the music filled the garden.
Though Bella had never heard that version before, she recognized it immediately.
"You didn't?"
"I did." My voice rang out through the air with James as my back up. We swayed to the music until it
came to my favorite part and I started to sing along with myself.
Better than I was, more than I am
And all of this happened by taking your hand
And who I am now is who I wanted to be
And now that were together
I'm stronger than ever
I'm happy and free
It's your love
It just does something to me
It sends a shock right through me
I just can't get enough
And if you wonder
About the spell I'm under
Oh, it's your love.
I brought her lips to mine and feverishly took in every part of them. Every second was perfect.
"Edward?"
"Yes, my love?" We leaned our foreheads together.
"If you keep kissing me like that all night, I don't know that I'll be able to stop my hands from ripping
every stitch of clothing off of you."
I laughed as I gave her another peck on the lips. "Okay, I'll tame it down until were alone. It's hard
though with you looking this way. I guess you were right about the hair torture then?"
"Yep." She brought her eyes to meet mine. "Do you like it?"
"I love it. I love you, Mrs. Cullen."
"And I you, Mr. Cullen."
The rest of the night went agonizingly slow. Our hands were always on each other as we ate and drank.
Everyone seemed to have some fond memory of Bella and I and just had to share it with us before the
night was over. We only parted as we danced the traditional dances with our families. James holding
Bella always a little longer than I would have liked. I couldn't be mad at the guy for having a thing for
my wife. I really don't know of any sane man that wouldn't. She was magnificent.
We had filled our stomaches, we had smashed cakes in each other's faces, we had toasted to everything
imaginable. Then, it was time to make it back up to our room.
"Can I go up first?"
I furrowed my brow in confusion. "Alone?"
"I just need Alice to help me out of my dress. You know, so I can get into your present."
"In that case, of course."
/&/
The cork popped on the last bottle of champagne. It was definitely a special occasion and Charlie had
okay'd some slight intoxication. I had only one glass, but my father filled me another as he made his way
around the table. I was left with every guy that was important in my life. My father, Charlie, Emmett,
Jasper, and James all sat with me as I anxiously awaited for word that my Bella was ready for me.
"That's the last of it." My father set the empty bottle down in the middle of the table.
"Your up, Jasper. Better make it count." For such a big guy, Emmett really was a lightweight. I was sure
he'd only had one glass.
Jasper stood up with his glass right beside me. "I'd guess you'd say I'm one of the lucky one's to be
standing beside my brother here tonight. None of our lives have been near perfect, but I think... I have
the perfect family. Not because of my blood, but because two wonderful people decided to take Rose
and I and raise us as their own. Now I have two wonderful parents. Because of them, I've found my soul
mate in Alice and the most amazing brother a guy could ask for. Edward..." Jasper put his hand on my
shoulder as I looked up at him. "I know I speak for all of us when I say you deserve this kind of
happiness with Bella. She's beautiful and funny and sweet and gorgeous. Most of all we love her and are
eternally grateful to her. She gave me my brother back. So, here's to Bella and every bit of happiness she
gives to my brother."
"To Bella." They all lifted their glasses and drank what was left as I just shook my head. I don't think
Charlie had caught on to the true meaning of the last part of Jasper's toast.
"Boys, boys, boys. What am I ever going to do with you?" Alice had snuck up behind Jasper and I.
"Just love us." Jasper pulled Alice down on to his lap. They instinctively wrapped their arms around
each other.
Alice turned to look at me. She caressed my cheek. "She's waiting."
I kissed Alice's hand before finishing off what was left in my glass. I looked to James and he gave me a
reassuring nod. Somehow, if he could do it for me, I knew he would. He would just have to live
vicariously through me for a change.
I stood, drawing in a deep breath while taking in my sister's sparkling gaze. "Thank you. For
everything."
"You gave me another sister. It's the least I could do."
I bent down and gave Alice a peck on the cheek before walking up the path towards the house.
Night had fallen and all the lights in the garden were twinkling brightly. The breeze swept through my
hair, brushing my face as I reached the door to the house.
When I was out of the sight of prying eyes, I practically sprinted up the stairs. Taking two or three at a
time until I reached the third floor. I ended up having to stop and recover for a moment before I could
reach for the door.
My hands were shaking as I turned the doorknob. I walked into our room. It had been transformed. The
room was bathed in only a soft light from a lamp in the corner. All new bedding had been placed on the
bed. Soft, black cotton sheets and a enormous fluffy comforter had taken up residence on our bed. I
smelled a hint of fressia wafting around the room. I took in all of this, but there was no Bella.
I looked to see the bathroom door was closed. I assumed she was waiting behind it for me.
"Bella." I knocked at the door.
"Just get comfortable. I'll be out in a minute."
I wasn't sure what she meant by comfortable, but I started by taking off my jacket. Next came my shoes,
followed by my tie and vest. I sat down on the bed and slipped my socks off. I was unbuttoning the last
button on my shirt when the bathroom door opened and Bella peeked her head out.
"Don't laugh, okay?"
"Of course not."
"Alright then."
She opened the door and stepped out in front of me. I felt my heart speed up and my chest get tight as
she stood in between my legs. I placed my hands on her hips, pushing her away slightly so I could take
in the full view of her.
Her hair was completely down, hugging her milky white shoulders. What little she was wearing was
absolutely stunning. A white negligee with a black floral pattern and matching panties. It was split all
the way up the middle giving me an amazing view of her perfect stomach. It was only brought together
by two thin pieces of black ribbon right between her breasts.
I don't know how I would ever fully understand why she was all mine.
/&/
BPOV
By the look in Edward's eyes, I knew I had picked the right one. He was utterly speechless. I was
suddenly extremely proud of myself.
"You like?"
"Like is not the word I would use, love."
"Then what is?" I lazily stroked my fingers through his hair.
"Adore, might be a better word, but I don't think there is a word worthy of how I feel right now." He
parted my nightie where it was split in the middle and place his hands on my bare hips. "I love you...
more than you'll ever know."
I swallowed hard knowing this was the moment to be brave. "Then show me."
I quickly brought my head down to capture his lips while slipping his shirt off his shoulders. My tongue
ran across the softness of his bottom lip as he stood up and my hands went directly to his pants. I slowly
unbuttoned and unzipped as his hands went to my cheeks, deepening our kiss. His pants fell to the floor
and he kicked them off without letting my lips part from his for even a second. My finger trailed inside
of his waistband as my lips left his only to trail down his neck. I kissed across his chest eliciting the
most sensual moans. I felt confident knowing that I would be able to do that at any time I wanted. I
dragged my tongue lightly across each of his nipples before pulling his boxer briefs fully off. I pushed
him to sit on the bed as I looked him in the eye.
"Trust me." He nodded, letting me take full control.
I kissed and licked my way down the center of his chest until I found his erection resting between my
breasts. I pulled back from him as I sat on my knees in front of him. He reached for the ribbons between
my breasts and pulled the loose. He slipped the straps off my shoulders and my nightie fell to the floor.
I felt my nipples harden as his manhood laid between them. I brought my hand to touch it for the first
time as his wife. It was hard and warm, yet the skin was so soft. I couldn't help but want to kiss and
caress it. As soon as my lips hit the tip, his hand grasped my shoulder and he threw his head back. I
pulled them away, not sure of how to take his reaction.
"You have no idea how good that feels."
I coyly smiled and went back to what I was doing. My lips played along the tip and the sides for a
moment before I let it slip passed my lips. His hand gripped harder at my shoulder. Another affirmation
that I was doing everything right. I could feel the dampness increasing between my thighs as I started
sucking lightly. I then took another brave step and took what I could of him to completely fill my mouth.
"Oh, Bella." It was the lowest, huskiest moan I had ever heard escape his lips.
I was having a hard time keeping my legs apart. The ache was getting almost painful. Somehow he
noticed.
"I think it's your turn."
He pulled me pull to stand in front of me. His hands kneading at my breast before his tongue swiped
across on nipple. Wave upon wave of heat rushed through my body. I was positive my whole body must
have been blushing. It had felt good before, but now it was just so much more know where it was all
leading to.
He pulled me down and settled me in the middle of the bed while hovering over me. He trailed light
kisses across my tummy making me giggle and tangle my fingers through his hair. He slowly slid my
panties over my hips and down my thighs, throwing them on growing pile on the floor. I felt his hand in
between my thighs as his tongue found it's way to my hip bone. I was then the one to let deep, raspy
moans escape my lips as he went further down. I felt his soft lips kiss just above my core and I almost
came completely undone. I couldn't, not then. I drew in a deep breath as his tongue darted out to taste
my wetness. I had never know a pleasure quite like it. I felt my insides burning with an odd intensity. It
was as if any moment, I would burst into flames. I was happily welcoming the blaze when I felt his
fingers slide inside of me. I arched my back bringing my wetness closer to his mouth. I could feel him
humming against my core with delight. As his fingers and his tongue started moving in harmony, I
couldn't tell which felt better. I knew that if he didn't stop soon, I would be nothing more than a pile of
mush. I knew I needed him inside of me.
I reached down to put my hand under his chin, lifting him up to meet my eyes. "Edward..."
Thank god he knew what I meant. I really wasn't sure what to say. He stood up and grabbed a condom
from the night stand. He tore open the package.
"Let me." I took it from him and slid it all the way down on him. I wasn't really sure how all of it was
going to fit into all of me. I figured people had been fitting together since the dawn of time. Edward and
I were matched perfectly in every other way. I hoped this way was no different.
He opened the drawer on the nightstand and pulled out a little bottle.
"It might help make it a little easier. Maybe you won't hurt so much." He looked to see if I would agree.
I took the bottle from him and poured some over him. I stroked him to spread it all over before he took
the bottle from me.
"Lay back."
I took my position in the center of the bed as I saw him put some of the liquid on his hand. He put the
bottle down and brought his wet hand in between my thighs. I gasped as the heat hit my center. He
smiled while he continued to rub my now throbbing core.
He settled himself in between my legs as I brought my knees up to rest beside him. I felt the tip of him at
my entrance.
"Just go slow, okay."
"I will."
I couldn't believe how nervous I was. I was preparing myself for the worst. He pushed the tip in and
slowly pulled it out. He repeated it, going a little further each time until he hit my barrier. I looked into
his eyes and nodded. He pushed through and moaned as I felt my walls collapsing. It was painful but
only in the best way. Suddenly, he wasn't in nearly deep enough. I grabbed on to his shoulders trying to
pull him closer. I needed him deeper inside of me. He knew just what I wanted and pushed into me
further. We started a slow, sensual rhythm at first. I could feel the sweat collecting on my brow as my
hips bucked against his to meet each one of his thrusts. I couldn't help but want it faster, I needed the
release. My hands moved down to his hips. I pulled them down harder against me as he started pumping
faster. We were both panting endlessly as I felt myself about to be devoured by the flames.
"Edward, I'm there."
"Oh god, Bella."
I exploded in a burst of raging fire. I felt my muscles clenching against every inch of him as he trusted
into me slowly a few more times. His lips were at my shoulder as our breaths were coming out in
uneven waves.
He slid out of me and rolled over on his back, bringing me in tightly to his side. I rested my cheek on his
chest as I searched for the perfect words to describe what had just happened.
"Was that alright?" He asked. "Did I hurt you?"
"It was only for a second." I kissed his chest above his heart before resting my chin to look into his
brilliant emerald eyes. "It was well worth it."
"Good, because it felt so wonderful. I couldn't stand the thought that I might be hurting you."
I brought my lips up to his. "You could never hurt me."
/&/
Chapter 21-I Do It for You
Third Person Point of View
Jasper was the last to arrive in th Cullen kitchen after changing out of his wedding attire.
Alice pulled him down in the seat next to her and whispered in his ear. "Did you hear anything coming
from their room?"
"The water was running. I think they might be in the shower."
Alice's eyes glistened at the memory of Bella talking about their favorite times in the shower.
She cuddled against Jasper as Carlisle cleared his throat in an attempt to get everyone's attention.
"I know it's been quite a ride these past few weeks and I want to thank you all for everything you have
done."
"Dad," Rose spoke up, her fingers intertwined with Emmett's. "they're family. We love them."
"I know, but you all have given up so much for Edward and Bella."
"You know they wouldn't hesitate to do the same for us," Jasper chimed.
"I'm sure they would, but we feel horrible about everything you all have been through. Everything we let
happen." Esme wiped a tear from her cheek as Carlisle's arm wrapped around her shoulder.
"We accept that as parents we are partly responsible for what happened. Now, we feel like we need to
start making it up to each of you." Carlisle put his hand up before Alice could even get a squeak of
protest out. "Just let me finish. Emmett, son." Carlisle turned to Emmett sitting beside him with Rose.
"Since you missed playing this season and lost your scholarship, Esme and I want to pay your tuition."
Emmett shook his head vigorously. "No, absolutely not. I can't let you do that."
"It's just until you get your scholarship back. This way all six of you can start in the spring."
"Yep, all six of them." James sat lazily tracing his finger around the rim of his half empty glass. "I'm
stuck back at Masen for the rest of the year."
Alice took James' hand in hers. "You know you will always have us, no matter what. After everything
you've done, you're family too. You're stuck with us."
"Thanks." James kissed Alice's hand before putting it down, causing Jasper to scoot a little closer to
Alice. "I'm just not sure how I'm gonna face everybody. Last semester was bad enough. What am I
gonna say when they all start asking questions?"
"You can talk to Edward. They're getting to the point where they can handle everything." Rose smiled
trying to reassure James.
"That's another thing we need to work on." Carlisle's words brought everyone's attention back to him.
"We've kept them in this bubble since they came home. We've got to get them around people again. Not
push them, but ease them back before they start school. I would hate for them to suffer such a shock and
not be able to start the semester with the rest of you."
Jasper rolled his eyes. "I'm sure Alice could think of a few hundred things for them to do." Alice glared
at him before he settled back in his chair.
"We did bump into Mike when we were at the school. He says a lot of the gang wants to see us. I could
give him a call."
"Newton?" Emmett laughed which earned him a smack on the arm from Rose. "What? The guy is a total
tool."
"He's not that bad. Just call him, Al. Maybe we can get together after the game next week." Rose was
rubbing the spot where she had smacked Emmett.
"They're playing Port Angeles. It's gonna be a blow out. Even if Newton can't throw it in the end zone,
they've got Tyler kicking this year." Emmett seemed happy yet sad at the same time. It was the first
football season since he could walk that he wasn't playing on a team.
"Then it's settled. James will have some Edward and Bella time while I call and set things up with
Mike." Alice clapped her hands together like a little girl about to open her presents on Christmas
morning. "That's if they ever come out of their room again." A small smile spread across Alice's lips as
everyone knew what kind of night it was for Edward and Bella.
Meanwhile, in Edward and Bella's bathroom...
EPOV
Bella looked so incredible as each bead of water made it's way across her chest. We had been in this
exact situation so many times, but this was different. There were no barriers, noting stopping us from
doing what I know my body was aching for.
"Are you just going to stand there all day or are you gonna help your wife rinse off?" Bella raised her
eyebrow as she licked her lips.
I grabbed her loofah and doused it with her favorite freesia shower gel. I started rubbing circles on her
stomach as she doused her hair under the warm steady stream of water. I could feel the goosebumps on
her skin and couldn't help but want to feel them beneath my fingertips. I moved the loofah to her back
with one hand and began rubbing circles around her belly button with my thumb. The soap was trailing
down her center and I let my hand follow. I felt between her thighs eliciting a deep moan that rattled
through her chest.
"Good?"
"Very good." She smiled before bringing her lips to mine.
"I think it's time we gave our shower a new routine."
Her face perked up, the look of want in her eyes confirmed what I had hoped. I grabbed the foil package
from the soap dish. She took it from me while shaking her head. She took me in her hand and stroked
while the water beat down on both of us. She slid the condom over me as my hands found their way to
her firm backside.
I wasn't exactly sure how we were going to do it without causing extreme bodily harm. Bella started
kissing her way across my collarbone as she hitched her leg up over my hip. I grabbed her behind and
hiked her other leg around while pressing her up against the wall. I slid myself into her and began to
slowly thrust in and out of her, making sure we didn't slip and fall in the process. She squeezed her
thighs around me as her soft pants turned to moans. I was learning that her moans were the most
intoxicating sound ever in existence. I moved faster wanting to hear more.
"God, Edward. You feel... so good."
I felt myself clenching as I made each thrust harder and faster. Her breast heaving against my chest
caused my moans to echo throughout the room. She seemed invigorated as she covered my mouth with
her own, my moans soaring through her body. I could hardly contain the wanton passion that was
flowing through me at that moment.
I could feel myself clenched in between her muscles as she started to meet her end. I couldn't help but
scream to meet mine with her.
"Bella!"
I lifted her up higher as I slammed her down onto me several more times before I could hardly stand
anymore.
She let her legs fall from my thighs as she panted against my chest. We both stood barely able to stand.
My legs felt like Jello and I was sure hers weren't much better. I felt her slip the condom off of me and
throw it aside.
"That... was... amazing." She panted as her arms took the place of where her legs had been.
I kissed into her hair. "Magnificent is more like it."
"I think I might need some time to recover though. My legs are still shaking."
I reached and shut off the water before grabbing our towels and sweeping them around us.
/&/
I awoke the first morning of my new life with Bella's bare body wrapped up in mine. Her face pressed
up against my chest, those glorious chocolate locks flowing across her milky white back. I slowly
threaded my fingers through them as I heard her hum at my touch.
"Good morning, love."
She placed a kiss just above my nipple. "Morning, husband."
"How are we this morning?"
She stretched one arm across my chest as she let out a yawn. "Still a little tired and kinda hungry."
I placed a kiss on her forehead. "Why don't I go do and rummage something up for us?"
"You'll have to face the rest of the family... alone."
"I'm sure I can tame the lions. I'll promise the boys a play by play later. You, my dear, need to get some
more rest. Remember, this is technically the first day of our honeymoon."
"Why, Mr. Cullen, what on earth do you have planned?" She gave me her best come hither look as her
bottom lip jutted out in a perfect pout waiting for me to take it between my lips.
I granted her only a small reprieve by kissing her quickly. "I might have a few more surprises for my
lovely bride. Just sleep and I'll be back as soon as I can."
"Okay." She let out a high, squeaky yawn. "Only because you're gonna feed me."
I slipped out from beneath her before she wrapped herself around my pillow. I put on a pair of boxers
followed by some flannel pants and a t-shirt. She was already fast asleep by the time I got to the door.
I didn't encounter another soul until I made it down to the kitchen. My parents were sipping their
morning coffee while giving the girls breakfast.
I came up quietly behind Gracie, giving her a peck on the head. "Morning, beautiful."
"Eddie!" She jumped up to stand on her chair to give me a tight squeeze around the waist. "Where's
Bella?"
"She needed a little more sleep so I'm gonna take some breakfast up to her." I sat Gracie back down in
her chair.
"We had so much fun at your party. Bella was so pretty." Gracie smiled before shoving another spoonful
of oatmeal in her mouth.
"I would have to agree. Very pretty." I smiled before kissing the top of Kenzie's head. She was too
enthralled in her breakfast to even notice.
I made my way over to the kitchen island where my mother had an a ray of muffins and pastries already
set out.
"Quite a spread. You expecting the whole town?"
I looked to see a slight blush creep up on my mother's cheeks as she held her coffee cup just in front of
her mouth. My father looked at me, both eyebrows raised, to suggest a question that I wasn't sure he
wanted the answer to.
"What?" I laughed a little at my nervousness. How would they ask what I knew they wanted to know in
front of the girls?
"Everything go okay last night?" My father took a sip from his cup as his eyes met mine for an answer.
I couldn't very well go into detail about how amazing it was to make Bella moan all night long. In our
bed... in the shower... God, the shower. I felt a slight bead of sweat gather on my brow as I finally
decided on my words. "It was perfect. Everything went as planned."
My father let out the breath he had been holding in. "Good. Glad to hear it." He nodded with a look of
pride. Like he really had anything to do with my performance. My mother's face was crimson at that
point. I couldn't help but let out a soft laugh as I shook my head. "Will Bella be coming down sometime
today?"
"I'm sure. First she needs to eat. Get her strength back up." I couldn't stop grinning at the thought of
what we had done to expand so much energy. I had always been terrified of having that kind of physical
relationship. But with Bella... it was like our bodies were made for each other. The only way they
worked right was when they were put together. I was seeing sex in a completely different light once I'd
experienced it with Bella. I really understood why it was called making love. I wanted so badly to make
her feel as good as she made me feel. We were finally over a huge hurtle. I was looking forward to
expanding a little more energy, but right then my stomach was calling me.
"There's that tray on the stove if you want to take it up with the food." My mother could speak. Not only
speak, but wink. Was she proud of me too?
"Thanks." I loaded the tray up, but was a little afraid to try to attempt taking hot coffee up three flights
of stairs. "Can I just take the jug of orange juice?"
"Sure honey."
I grabbed the tray and shot them all a smile before making my way upstairs.
I thought I was home free, only feet away from my door, when the door to Jasper's room opened up.
Jasper, James, and Emmett came stumbling out.
"Hey," Jasper yawned. "Didn't think you'd be up before us or have you even gone to sleep yet?" Jasper
elbowed James in the ribs as they both chuckled.
"Good one." I only managed a few more steps before Jasper was pulling me back by my shoulders.
"That's it? That's all we get?" Jasper sounded disappointed.
"Come on, man. We're dying here." James and Jasper did seem to be drooling, but Emmett was just
smiling, shaking his head.
"Your gifts were put to good use, well except the feather. I'm kinda working my way up to that one."
"Congratulations!" Jasper shook me and I almost lost my hold on the tray.
"Details?" James was pleading. I never had to ask him for details. He was always more than willing to
share.
"All in good time. Can I please go feed my wife now?"
"You better let him go. Bells can get pretty nasty when she hasn't been fed." Emmett pulled Jasper from
my shoulders, letting the circulation return to that area of my body. I heard Emmett call as they headed
down the stairs. "We'll get all the details later from the girls anyway."
When I opened the door, I expected a still sleeping Bella. Instead, she was wide awake. She was sitting
with her back resting on the headboard, just the black sheet tucked under her arms.
"I was beginning to think I was going to have to come after you."
I walked over to the bed and put the tray on the nightstand before sitting down with her. "Lions,
remember?"
"You look unscathed, but I can't be sure." She pulled herself up on her knees, the sheet falling to expose
every glorious inch of her.
She scooted over to me, grabbing at the hem of my shirt. She lifted it up and pulled it over the top of my
head, tossing it to the floor beside the bed.
"Nope." She popped her 'p' before leaning over to trail a few kisses up my neck. "Not a single scratch on
you."
My head was swimming by the time she was fully pressed against me. Her breasts firmly caressing at
my chest. Her tongue finding all the right spots across my throat. "It was just mom, dad, and the girls in
the kitchen. It wasn't until..." God, I love it when she sucks on my earlobe like that. "until I got up the
stairs that I ran into the guys coming from Jasper's room." I took a hold of her shoulders as I felt her
tongue trace the shell of my ear. "Bella, we need to eat."
"I like what I'm tasting right now."
She was trying to drive me insane. "Food, Bella. Food."
"Alright." She stripped herself away from my chest. Even though my stomach was growling, I was
saddened by the loss. She pulled the sheet up around her as I brought the tray to sit on the bed beside us.
"This better be good."
I picked up a muffin and her eyes went wide. "Only the very best. One of my mother's world famous
cranberry white chocolate chip muffins."
She gabbed the one I was holding from my hand and took a bite from it.
"A little hungry, are we?" I picked up another and took a bite from my own.
"So good," she moaned with her mouth full.
"I didn't trust myself carrying the coffee, so you'll have to settle for..."
She instantly grabbed the jug of orange juice from the tray, ripped off the cap, and took a swig.
"Wow. That was incredibly sexy, I hope you know."
"Ahhhh." She let the sigh pass her lips after she swallowed. "It's just the beginning, Mr. Cullen."
I had held her off long enough. I brought her lips to mine, savoring every bit of the berries and oranges
lingering there.
/&/
BPOV
I had rather enjoyed our breakfast, tasting it and each other. I knew that if we tried to make love another
time, there was no way I would be making it out of bed that day. Edward was incredible, but also very
large. A fact that my lower half was painfully aware of that morning. It was so worth it though, but I
needed to give myself a little more time to recover. I was sure Alice and Rose were going out of their
skin. I wondered what Edward had actually told the boys.
After we'd gotten dressed, I helped Edward take the tray downstairs to the kitchen. Empty. We made our
way to the living room. Empty. I heard a scream that could have only belonged to Kenzie come from the
behind the house. We made our way out to the back terrace to find the whole family assembled there.
"And the newlyweds finally grace us with their presence." Jasper ran to me and gave me a huge hug.
"Easy, Jas," I heard Edward say. "I would like to keep her in one piece."
"Sure, sure." Jasper let me go, but not before pecking me on the cheek.
Alice latched onto my arm and pulled me down into the chair between her and Rose as soon as Jasper let
me go.
"Come on, spill. We've been waiting for hours." Alice's sparkling little smile put me at ease somehow.
I pulled them in a little closer as I saw the guys drag Edward off.
"The nightie was a major hit."
"Oooo, I knew he'd love it." Alice squirmed in her seat. "What else?"
"I kinda took charge at first, then he wanted to explore me a little bit more. Then we... well... we made
love."
"Was it okay? Did it hurt very much?" Rose looked worried, afraid that I was broken or something.
"Only for a second. He was really careful. It was really slow at first, but once we got going. I never
imagined feeling anything that good. Then the second time... God, it was even better."
"Second time?" Alice questioned with her cute little eyebrows raised.
"I thought we were just going to take a shower, but I was more than pleasantly surprised." Surprised?
More liked shocked beyond all belief. I never told him it was one of my biggest fantasies. How perfect
living it out on our wedding night.
"Go Edward." Rose nodded as she saw I was unconsciously fanning myself. "I'm glad that talk with the
boys helped."
"What did you do?" I stared both of them down.
"We just wanted them to give him a nudge in the right direction. A few pointers." Rose dipped her head
to the side.
"Oh, and don't be surprised if you find a feather lying around. I had Jazzie give him one. You will so
thank me for it later."
I laughed at my new sisters as I saw Edward coming towards us.
"Now you know a lady shouldn't kiss and tell." Edward looked back and forth between his sisters and I.
"Bella doesn't keep any secrets from us, Edward. You'll just have to get used to the fact that we know
what a great lover you are."
"Alice!" I smacked her on the arm.
"What? No, seriously Edward. You should have seen her face when she started talking about the show-"
I cut Alice off when my hand flew in front of her mouth.
"Bragging about me already? Guess I must be doing something right." He took my hand off of Alice's
mouth and pulled me out of my chair. "Hate to tell you girls, but this is our honeymoon so she won't be
spending it gossiping with you. Hopefully she'll be spending it making memories to gossip about." He
wrapped his arms around my waist as mine went to his chest. I got up on my tip toes letting my lips
caress his. The tip of my tongue lightly swept across his bottom lip before I pulled back.
"Another memory."
"I'm so gonna have to try that one on Jasper." Alice bounced out of her seat. Rose followed with a soft
laugh and the shake of her head.
"We have a couple things we need to do, love."
"What's that?"
"We need to talk with James. He has to leave this afternoon and he kind of wants to talk with the both of
us alone."
I knew what was coming. What would James say to all of their friends? Did he want us to tell him what
to say? Did I even know what I wanted him to say?
"He's waiting for us in the den."
/&/
"I just don't want to do anything to upset the two of you. I'm just not sure what to say. I really don't want
to go back, but they're being so nice not making me make up anything since the beginning of the
semester."
"I know I've put a terrible burden on you. I'm so sorry." Edward dipped his head down.
James put his hand firmly on Edward's shoulder. "You are my best friend. I would kill for you. For both
of you."
"And you are family to us, James." He took his hand from Edward's shoulder to rest in between mine.
"We trust you. We know what ever you say will be fine."
"I just wanted to make sure."
I rubbed the back of his hand as Edward's arm went around my shoulder. "You can always call us. Were
here for you as much as we know you'll be there for us."
"Yeah, man. We're just a phone call away. You'll be coming with us in November, then there is
Christmas break. The semester will be over in no time." Edward's other hand was on James' shoulder.
"I can't believe you two are the ones reassuring me."
"Look, we know it hasn't been easy for you either. You were a big part of all this before I even came in
the picture."
"You were part of the reason I kept getting up every day."
"Only cause I kicked your ass out of bed." James let the corner of his mouth creep up.
"Ya and you never gave up on me even though you knew I was holding something back. I don't think I
could have got through this without you."
James let a tear fall from the corner of his eye which caused my dam to break.
"We are so lucky to have you in our lives," I sniffled. "Now stand up and give me one last hug."
We all stood up and James pulled me into him tight. "I love you guys."
I pulled back from him and wiped a stray tear from his cheek with my thumb. "We love you, too."
He let go of me to pull Edward into one of those manly hugs. "I'm gonna miss you guys."
Edward pulled me into their hug. "We'll be the three musketeers again in no time."
"Yep," James laughed. "All for one and one for all."
/&/
James' POV
I had rearranged my room about ten times since unpacking. I was going back to class in the morning but
couldn't even think about the swarm of people and all the questions I'd be facing.
I decided to pull out my guitar to work on a little piece that Edward and I had been fooling around with
when I heard a knock at my door.
"Hey Bree." I lightly acknowledged the petite girl with dark hair standing in my doorway.
"Glad to see you're back. Can I come in a talk for a minute?"
"Sure." I opened the door a little wider for her to make her way in the room before closing it behind her.
"What's up?"
"I'm taking Edward's place in ensemble this semester. I thought we might be able to work on a few
things together." She sat down on my bed as I crossed my arms, leaning on my desk.
"Sure. I've been practicing a lot actually. Edward and I have come up with a few good pieces."
"Yeah, I heard the one you guys put up on the website. It's pretty amazing." She was looking down at he
hands nervously. She'd been to the website so I knew she must have questions, but I was surprised by
what she said next. "I know this whole thing must be hard for you, but I wanted you to know if you ever
want to talk, I'm here."
"Thanks." I walked over and sat on the bed next to her. "I really wasn't sure what to expect when I came
back."
"Everybody has been talking, but mostly just how much they hate Victoria. She's such a bitch. I don't
know what you every saw in her."
I laughed. I knew there really was only one thing that kept me with her for so long and it wasn't true
love. "She's a real piece of work."
"You're so much better off without her."
"I agree." I took Bree's hand and gave it a soft squeeze. She'd always been a good friend to Edward and
I, but I was starting to see her as maybe something more. I suddenly felt a little nervous. I'd never liked a
girl that I had just been friends with. Yet, there I was holding Bree's hand on my bed.
"So... Edward is doing good then?"
"Yep. Better than good. Bella has really been a life saver."
"I'm glad. I was praying for them. I checked the website almost everyday. It's on my favorite's."
"Rose worked really hard on it."
"I really love that song. Did you guys write it together?"
"Edward had been working on it for years. Every once in awhile I'd jam with him. Then when we
decided to do something for the website, we finally recorded it. I really like how it turned out. It's really
for Bella though. A birthday present."
"Ya. I heard her birthday was last weekend. Did you all do something fun?"
The memory of Bella and Edward walking hand and hand on the beach flashed before my eyes. Then
Bella walking down the path holding her father's arm in that breath taking white dress.
"We all had a good time. It was nice. I was really bummed about leaving."
"I hope this semester won't be too bad. We'll probably be spending a lot of time together." She patted the
back of my hand which was still attached to her other one.
"Suddenly," I turned to see her crystal clear blue eyes staring into mine. "I'm really looking forward to
it."
/&/
Chapter 22-Fun Tonight
EPOV
"That was..." Bella panted as we collapsed on our bed after practically destroying the sheets on our bed
for the third time that day. "The way you..." Our chests both heaved craving the air. "Then my ankle
was..." I could still feel where it had dug into my shoulder. "You fit just..." I was learning that part of me
was made to be inside of her. "God, we're gonna have to write that one down."
"Finally, a coherent sentence." I swiped my brow as I suddenly felt how cool the room was and how
drenched with sweat we'd both become.
"It's difficult to from any type of sentence let alone talk after what we just did."
We had only been married five days, but I had learned so many was to push just the right buttons to
make my wife sing. I think we were both a little shocked and surprised by how much we were enjoying
exploring our new physical relationship. So much so, we had only left our room for an hour or so here
and there and to eat.
"I guess we have just hit our groove then."
She flipped over to rest on her stomach. "What ever you call it, I really don't care. Just as long as we
keep doing it. You are totally spoiling me."
"Me?" I turned on my side and started trailing my fingertips up her spine. "I think you get the award for
fastest learner. The things you can do with your body." My thumb was caressing at her jaw as she smiled
wide at me. "I never knew you were so... flexible."
"I got some pointers, just like you did."
"What?" She got pointers? Oh, god. From my sisters.
"Rose told me that the boys talked to you about our wedding night. Alice warned me about the feather."
She lifted her eyebrow like she was intrigued. "Where are you hiding it anyway?"
"I was saving it. If either of us can walk tomorrow, maybe we can work it in."
She lifted her head to bring her lips to mine before sinking back into her pillow. "I think I might just
have the most perfect husband on the face of the planet."
"Bella, how would you know. We've hardly even made it out of our room for five days."
"I know." She winked at me. "Five glorious days."
"You are so bad, Mrs. Cullen."
I went to roll over on top of her when I heard my cell phone ring.
"Round four postponed until further notice."
She let out a slight pout before letting her lips turn into a smile. I grabbed for my phone on the
nightstand before pulling what there was of the sheets over us.
"James, man! How's it going."
"Good. Hey, I didn't interrupt anything?"
"No." I let out a soft laugh. "We just finished." I didn't feel at all shy discussing those sort of things with
James. I had listened to every single one of his sexcapedes stories since he lost his virginity when he was
fifteen. "What's up?"
"Just wanted to let you know what's going on here."
"Everything okay? You getting hassled?"
"No, it's pretty much the opposite. Everyone is treating me like I'm the greatest thing since sliced bread.
That I'm such a great guy for being such a great friend to you. They all really hate Victoria now."
"People giving her a hard time then?"
"Yep. I think her parents are thinking of pulling her out. One of her room mates said she would rather
sleep in a dumpster than in the same room as her. Guess she's been sleeping in the common room on the
couch."
I shook my head at the thought of how much Victoria was suffering. It was horrible, of course, but I
couldn't help but think she might have brought it on all by herself.
"Priceless. You think she really leave?"
"No. She's too stubborn for that. Plus, it's nice to see how jealous she is."
"Jealous?" Man, James moves fast. Not even back at school a week and he's already got a girl on the
line.
"Yeah and you won't even believe who it is?"
"She got to be beautiful, that's a given. Your standard long legged blond probably." I had to think of all
the blonds at Masen, who hadn't he dated, slept with, or slept with their sister. "Amber? No, you dated
her for like a week. God... I don't know."
"Bree."
"What? Bree." Bree was like the sweetest girl ever. She was little and cute, like someone you wanted to
pick up and put in your pocket. We'd had so much fun competing against each other, but no one ever
seemed to think of her as more than a little sister.
"She came to my room the night I came home. She offered to be a shoulder if I needed one. You
remember how sweet she is. The girl would throw herself in front of a bus to stop it just so it wouldn't
splash you. Anyway, she was in my first class Wednesday morning. We started talking again and I can't
stop thinking about her. The sound of her laugh. The way her eyes crinkle when she smiles. I never
thought about that stuff with any girl before."
"You're growing up, my brother."
"You think?" We both laughed. "Maybe you and Bella have rubbed off on me. I think I might be able to
have something really special with Bree."
"I'm happy for you, man. I'm glad things are going well." I turned to see that Bella was fast asleep at my
side. Thank god. I loved the woman, but I was starting to think she'd never get tired.
"Okay, I'll let you get back to what you were doing."
"It's okay, James. Bella's asleep now." I lightly threaded my fingers through her hair.
"Wore her out, huh?"
"I think we wore each other out." I nodded in agreement with myself.
"Okay, well... I was thinking, if things keep going the way they are, maybe you and Bella could make it
down for the winter contest. I'm thinking of doing the one we've been working on."
The winter contest was right before Christmas. It was a huge showcase that only the best in the school
were picked to participate. James and I were in every year together. Could I face going back there and
seeing the faces of all those people knowing what they thought of me when I left?
"We're taking things one day at a time. We'll see."
"Okay, sounds fair. I'll let you go. Give Bella a hug for me."
"Sure and you keep me up to date on the Bree situation."
"I will. Later."
"Later."
I set my phone back down on the nightstand and cuddled next to the breath taking beauty lying beside
me.
"Sweet dreams, Mrs. Cullen." I kissed her forehead before tucking my arm under my pillow and letting
the exhaustion take a hold of me.
/&/
The events of Thursday left our bodies still way into Friday afternoon. As soon as Alice heard the
slightest creak of our floor boards, she was in the room dragging Bella out to get ready.
"It's just a game." I yawned after getting to the kitchen and getting a much needed cup of coffee from
Jasper.
"To us... maybe. To Alice, it's a social event. Plus, with all of us being out of circulation for awhile, I'm
sure we will be the focus of the game."
"Then I guess tonight's the night we let everyone know we've gotten married."
"Only if you intend on keeping that on."
Jasper pointed to my left hand. The ring that Bella had placed there was never going to move from that
finger. "I don't think I'll ever take it off. I want to make sure everyone knows I have the most amazingly
perfect wife."
"Especially Newton?"
"Yeah." I rolled my eyes while taking another sip. I couldn't wait to see the look on Newton's face when
he found out.
"How you gonna do it? I'm sure Alice could get someone to write it out on the fifty yard line if you
want."
"Don't think so," I laughed.
"Too much? Yeah, I thought so."
"I think we'll just wait and see if anyone notices."
"Notices what?"
I sighed at the sight of my fully dressed wife. At least she looked strikingly beautiful in her favorite pair
of jeans and the navy long sleeved tee that hugged everyone of her curves. I loved that shirt.
"Notice... um... our rings." I could barely get the words out as she ran her fingertips up my torso before
clasping her fingers at the back of my neck.
"If that's what you want, it's fine with me. But I don't think I can let you out of the house looking like
you do."
I realized I was only wearing the flannel pants I had slipped on as Alice was barging into our room.
"Not enough?"
"No." She shook her head before giving me a soft kiss. "I laid something out for you on the bed. It's only
a suggestion."
"It's started already." Jasper slapped me on the back. "First, it's the clothes. Then, it's your hair. Next
thing you know, you'll be holding her purse while she buys another dress you know she doesn't need."
"He's not you, Jasper."
I couldn't help but laugh and almost fall over in the process. His face was beat red as he sat down at the
kitchen table.
Bella pulled me back up, kissing at my neck before reaching my ear.
"I have a feeling you'll like it, but if you don't want to wear it..."
I cut her off with a quick kiss. "I'm sure I'll love it."
"Then get going." She pushed me away at the shoulders. "I'm not going to be able to cover for you if
you're not ready by the time Alice comes down."
She grabbed the cup of coffee from my hands and smacked my behind as I made my way out of the
kitchen. My wife had turned into a little vixen and I really liked it. Strange.
/&/
BPOV
Jasper and I traded insults for about twenty minutes before Edward came back down. My jaw practically
dropped to the floor when he walked in wearing everything I had laid out for him.
"Do I pass the first husband test?" He held his hands up as he did a little turn for me.
I got up from the table to take him all in. He had on his best pair of dark blue jeans with a black button
down shirt. He was even wearing his black Doc Martens. Even though I knew it wasn't at all possible, he
looked about a foot taller when he wore them.
"I might..." I played with the buttons on his shirt before turning my attention to those piercing emerald
eyes. "I might just have to take you back upstairs and take it all off of you."
He pulled me in and kissed along my neck before I felt Alice tugging at my back.
She had our jackets in hand and was tapping that little foot of hers.
"You have the rest of your lives for that kinda stuff. This is a once in a life time thing. You guys are
making a big step."
I turned so my back was pressed against Edward's chest. "Alice, you act like it's our coming out party or
something. I've been to football games before. We'll sit in the stands. We'll route for the team. We'll eat
popcorn and nachos. It'll be fine."
"Alright. I told Jessica we would meet her and Angela at the gate so we better get going." She shoved
our jackets at us.
I pulled mine over my shoulders. "I'm glad you're so concerned about both of us."
"We appreciate all the trouble you've gone through. I'm sure we'll have fun." Edward smiled before
pulling Alice into a hug.
"You better, or else."
/&/
We all piled into our new Volvo. For some reason, Edward handed over the keys to Emmett. I had
guessed he had wanted to cuddle with me in the back seat. I so loved the newlywed stage.
We rolled into the parking lot to find most of the cars covered in shoe polish and streamers. As
promised, both Jessica and Angela were waiting at the front gate. I waved to them as they started to
come over. I had one foot out the door when I felt Edward pulling me back in.
"What's wrong?"
Edward was breathing deeply. I could tell his nerves were getting the best of him and he just needed a
moment to relax.
"You can do this. I'll be with you the whole time." I rubbed circles on his hand with my thumb on the
hand he was holding.
He dropped his chin down to his chest as he shook his head. "I have no idea what they're thinking about
me. I hardly know these people anymore and I wasn't the most social guy when I came back from
Masen. What am I supposed to say?"
"We've talked about this together and with Dr. Yorkie. But if you're not ready, we can go home." I
brought my index finger to his chin and lifted it up so his eyes met mine. "It's you and me, remember?"
I tried to smile that reassuring smile I seemed to have. After a moment, he smiled back.
He brought my hand to his lips. "We can face the lions together?"
"Together." I pressed a soft kiss to his lips and tasted his sweet breath before coaxing him out of the car,
shutting the door behind us.
I was instantly surrounded by two pairs of arms, squeezing the life out of me and piercing my eardrums
with high pitched cries.
"Hey guys." I panted, which made Jessica and Angela squeeze even tighter.
They both pulled back and Angela started rambling a mile a minute.
"Bella, we've missed you so much. We've hardly even gotten anything out of Alice. You could have
called. We were so worried."
Jessica at that point had left my side to clutch onto Edward. A move that certainly shocked the hell out
of him by the look of panic on his face.
"We thought about you everyday, Edward. We thought about both of you. We're all so glad you're
alright."
Jessica pulled back from Edward to take his hand in hers.
"Thanks?" Obviously it was not the reaction Edward had expected at all.
That's when it happened. Jessica caught a glimpse of the silver resting on Edward's left hand. I literally
thought her eyes were going to fall out of her head.
"Oh my god," she gasped as she held his hand up for closer inspection.
"That didn't take long." Edward rubbed the back of his neck as he put on a nervous smile.
That brought Angela's attention to the rings resting on my left hand. "Bella. You didn't?"
I nodded my head. "We did."
She grabbed a hold of me again and started jumping up and down. "Congratulations! We've got to
celebrate." She pulled back as she gasped. "Please tell me you both are going to Tyler's party after the
game."
I looked to Edward who just shrugged as his crooked little grin crept up on his face.
"I think so." It felt almost normal. Except for the fact that I was going to the party with my husband and
not a boyfriend.
"Good." Angela started pulling me along as Jessica and Edward were actually carrying on their own
little conversation. I had the slightest feeling it was about James. I had hoped he'd let her down easy.
"Are we keeping this a secret? Who all knows?"
"You don't need to whisper, Ang. It just happened Sunday so we haven't really had time to announce it I
guess."
"Fine, then you won't mind me giving you some sort of wedding shower or something. Did you even get
a bachelorette party?"
"Sort of. Alice and Rose made me do shots while they dyed my hair and we watched old movies."
"Oh, god. I'm sure Alice is busting at the seams to throw you guys a big shin dig. We are so gonna have
to get started."
"Fine, but can we make it through tonight first? I want to hear all about you."
I felt Edward take my hand and saw his smile as Angela launched into one of her stories.
We made it to the stands just before kick off. Everyone seemed really understanding. Most were a little
shocked by the whole marriage thing but congratulated us anyway. Mostly a lot of people telling us how
they missed us and were praying for us the whole time we were gone.
By the time half time came around, Edward was completely calm. I was so glad that he was coming out
of his shell so to speak. We'd been so wrapped up in each other almost every minute since he returned
home in January that we really hadn't had much time to be teenagers. It was nice to see him so at ease in
a crowd of people.
"That new receiver they've got is really good. Did you see that last touchdown he made? It was a miracle
the guy even caught it the way Newton's been throwing tonight." My brother, always handing out the
compliments.
"Oh, that's Riley Jensen. He just transferred here this year from Seattle. I heard something like he didn't
get enough attention on the team at his old school and he really wants to go pro. His parents thought if
they got the scouts to come see him at a smaller school where he was a big fish, he might get a better
scholarship." Angela seemed to know all about this Riley Jensen from the look on her face. Studying his
every move, cheering whenever he came anywhere near the ball.
/&/
"It's good!" The announcer's voice rang over the loud speaker. Tyler had kicked the winning field goal to
bring the score to Forks 24, Port Angeles 21.
"See. They couldn't have done it without Tyler. I'm telling you. Newton needs to get his act together if
he thinks any school is gonna take him" Emmett was still dogging on Mike. I guess their hate/hate
relationship was alive and well.
"Be sure to tell him that at the party. I'm sure he'd love some more pointers, oh wise one."
"Wise, eh? I'll show you who's wise."
Emmett rushed me and picked my up, flinging me over his shoulder. I was punching his back as he
started running for the car, but I was actually laughing so hard I was crying.
"That's what you get for starting things, Bells." He set me down next to the passengers side door.
"Thanks. I haven't had a laugh like that in a long time."
"Glad to be of service." Emmett kissed me on the forehead before opening the Volvo's doors.
Edward came up behind me and held tight to my waist. "I might just have to try the caveman routine
when we get home later."
"Don't make me promises if you can't deliver."
He kissed that spot just below me ear making my whole body quiver. "Oh, I'll deliver."
/&/
After making the rounds, there was still one person I needed to talk to. Mike.
I walked through the crowd as Edward was occupied with some new video game system that Tyler had.
He and Jasper were practically glued to it. I spotted Mike. Poor guy was getting the third degree from
none other than my big brother.
"Serious, if you want to get more power on your throws, you have to include it in your workout."
I came and put my hands on Emmett's shoulders. "Don't listen to him, Mike. I think you did a great job
tonight."
"Thanks, Bella."
"Fine, when you're at some third rate school loosing every game, don't blame me."
I smacked Emmett's shoulder as he walked away. "Really, Mike. I think he's just a little jealous. This is
the first season he hasn't played in like forever."
"Is Washington gonna take him for next season?" He took a sip of what I assumed was beer by the smell
emanating from him and his proximity to the keg.
"I think so. If they don't, I'll go begging on my hands and knees to the coach, since it's all my fault."
"Yeah, he was a mess while you were gone. I really didn't get to tell you how much I missed you." He
brushed his fingers up and down my arm. "School's not the same without you there."
I pulled my arm back a bit, his face showed that aura of rejection it always had. I felt bad, but I never
felt that way about Mike.
"You'll all just have to live. I had enough credits to graduate. All I had to do was pass a Government
test. Hopefully I'll be going to WU in the spring."
"That's great, Bella. I can't say I'm happy, but if you are, then I can try." He pulled me in for a hug as his
beer sloshed in his plastic cup.
I felt his free hand press at the small of my back while he buried his head in the crook of my neck. I just
patted him on the back and waited for him to let go.
When he pulled back, he looked like he almost had tears in his eyes. "Bella, I..."
Mike's hand had been replaced with another. "I see you're catching up with my wife, Mike."
Mike had to do a double take as he looked in between Edward and I. Edward wrapped his arms around
my waist as he set his chin on my shoulder.
"Wife." Mike nodded as he shut his eyes. "Right." Mike looked to see the rings on my finger before
finding the ones on Edward's. "Just don't fuck it up, Cullen. Cause I'll be waiting here if you do."
Mike hit Edward on the shoulder before stumbling passed him back over to the keg.
"That wasn't very nice you know."
Edward held on to me tighter. "I just wanted to make sure that he knows that you are all mine, Mrs.
Cullen." He gave me a peck on the neck before spinning me around to face him. "You about ready to
go? I think I have a few promises to deliver on tonight."
"Aren't we the eager beaver tonight."
"I can't help it. You bring it out of me." He flicked his tongue out to moisten his lips before that most
glorious grin settled on his lips. "Don't I bring a little bit of the vixen out in you?"
"So much," I nodded before pressing my whole being into him and settling my lips on his. "I just want to
say goodbye to Angela. I think she and Alice probably have our wedding reception planned already."
"Okay. I'll be back over with Jasper." He pecked my lips before we went our separate ways.
/&/
"Jess, do you know where Angela went to?"
"I think she's out back or she was the last time I saw her."
"Thanks." I let her get back to appreciating Tyler and all of his... hospitality.
I made my way out to the back porch and felt a slight chill as the wind was picking up. No sign of
Angela, but I took the moment to loose myself in the silence. My life was now filled with blissful chaos,
but I still enjoyed those moments where I could just step back and take in the quite.
I stepped off the back porch to see someone sitting at the foot of a nearby tree, making me gasp.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to frighten you." He stood up and started walking towards me.
"It's alright. I just didn't see you is all. What are you doing sitting out here by yourself?"
"Just clearing my head. It was a pretty big game for me." I now recognized the features standing before
me. Tall, lean, and now visible black hair and piercing blue eyes. "Sorry, I'm Riley Jensen." He extended
his hand to me.
"Bella..." I took his hand. "Bella Sw- I mean Cullen." It was the first time I had called myself a Cullen. I
blushed and let out a soft laugh as he released my hand.
"Bella. What a beautiful name. I'm sure you know it means beautiful in Italian."
"Yep." I nodded. I had only heard that one about a million times.
"I haven't seen you around at school, but I feel like I've seen you before."
"I already graduated, so I haven't been around this year."
"Oh, a college girl." He stepped in a little closer than I would have liked. "What are you doing hanging
out with a bunch of high school kids?"
"Tyler's a friend and he asked me to come."
"I'm glad he did." He grabbed my right hand. "You wanna get out of here?"
Before I could even comprehend what he was doing he was pulling me towards the driveway on the side
of the house.
"Riley. No. I can't." I tried pulling my hand from his grasp, but he was holding on too tight.
"Oh, come on. You're friends will understand."
"Yeah, my friends, but my husband won't."
That stopped him. He turned back to me. "Husband?" He released my hand before sweeping his through
his hair. "That's one I haven't heard before."
"He's just inside. I'm sure he's looking for me by now." I felt the adrenaline nervously running through
my veins. I was making a mental checklist of all the defense moves I could use to counter any move he
would make.
"Come on, Bella. I promise to give you a night you'll never forget."
The next few seconds went exactly how it should have. He grabbed a hold of me and tried to kiss me.
My knee went up directly between his legs causing him to double over in pain.
I stumbled back. "What part of I have a husband did you not understand?"
"Bitch!" He spat at me at he lunged for me.
That's when the heal of my hand thrust up, breaking his nose.
"Fuck!" He fell to the ground as I heard people rushing to where we were in the driveway.
I jumped as Edward came to my side.
"Everything alright?"
I smiled as I saw Riley rolling on the ground. "I guess now I know I can take care of myself."
"Remind me not to get on your bad side." Edward pulled me in. "Can someone get him some ice? I think
my wife broke his nose."
Riley looked up as he saw Edward with his arms around me. "Good luck with that one. She's just a dick
tease."
Edward started to lunge for Riley but I caught him.
"He's not worth it. He's just made cause he got his ass handed to him by a girl."
Edward's tension slightly subsided. "Fine, but if I see him so much as look your way, I get a free shot."
"I promise. Let's go home. I still think you have a few promises to deliver on."
Tyler rushed passed us with a bag full of ice as Edward held me close walking to our car.
/&/
Chapter 23-Truth and Consequences
BPOV
"Are you sure you're okay, love? It doesn't look good."
Edward was doing his best impression of his father. He was examining the palm of my hand that had hit
Riley's face. Truth be told, it did hurt like hell.
"It hurts, but I think it's fine." I lied. Knowing me is was probably broken in ten places. The one time I
have the guts to defend myself, I brake another bone.
He brought my palm to his lips. "Just the same, I think we should have dad look at it when we get
home."
"We're almost there. Bells, I can't tell you how proud I am of you." Emmett looked to me from the
driver's seat.
"Just keep your eyes on the road, genius." Rose grabbed his jaw and swung it back to the road ahead of
us. "You did good, Bella. I would have kept kicking him after he was down. That's just me though." She
let out a soft laugh at the thought. Not that I hadn't thought about giving him another swift kick, but I
didn't want to push it.
A few minutes later, we pulled up to the house. Alice went to get Carlisle while the rest of us settled
down in the living room.
Carlisle came in, half asleep shaking his head. He took my hand in his and looked at it through his
hooded eyes. "I'm gonna half to take you to the Emergency Room. I hate to tell you, but I think it's
broken."
"Figures," I sighed as Edward pulled me in.
"I'm sure it looks worse than it really is. Just think of it as a war wound." Edward brushed the hair from
my eyes.
"Let me get dressed. Give me five minutes and I'll meet you at the car. The rest of you, it's late, so get up
to bed."
"Dad, I'm going."
"Alice. I swear we'll let you know what happens when we get back."
"But, dad-"
"No, Alice. While I still have a little say over what you do, you will do what I say."
I smiled at Carlisle's overbearing. Edward noticed my twinkle and let out a soft laugh before kissing my
forehead.
/&/
"Hey, Dr. Cullen."
"Hello, Krissy. Do you have an exam room free?"
The mousy brunette at the ER admissions desk went to check her computer screen.
"Looks like five is open. It's been pretty slow, well except for that football player. I heard some girl
broke his nose." She giggled as Carlisle ushered Edward and I back to an exam room.
"That's her!" I turned to see who was yelling as we walked through the ER.
"Bella." My father was standing next to a cart which had a bloodied Riley sitting on it.
"Aren't you gonna arrest her for attempted murder or something? She could have killed my son." A
taller, older version of Riley was spouting commands at my father.
Wait, what? Attempted murder?
My father saw the disgusted and worried look on my face. "Let me have a word with Mrs. Cullen, then
we will talk about charges."
"Are you kidding me? He attacked me!"
My father came to my side and took my elbow in his hand. "We will talk." He annunciated each word.
"I'll be back, Mr. Jensen."
We made it to the exam room. I was infuriated. "You can't possibly believe him, dad. I was just
defending myself!"
"Fine, fine. Just tell me what happened."
I sat down as Carlisle went to find someone to take an x-ray.
"I bumped into him out back at Tyler's. We introduced ourselves. Talked for a second. Next thing I
knew he was dragging me towards the driveway. I told him I had a husband. I guess he thought I was
making it up cause he didn't seem to believe me. He pulled me in and tried to kiss me. And I don't
know... I just lost it. I kneed him in the groin. Then, I..." I felt a tear run down my cheek as the next
thought came into my mind. "I thought of all the times Demetri had me and I couldn't do anything.
When he came at me again, I just... did it. It was an instinct."
Edward took my face in his hands and brought his lips to his forehead before pulling me into his arms. I
didn't know how to feel. Happy... cause I finally did something to protect myself? Sad... that I never had
the guts to do it before? All that I could seem to do was cry... and cry... and cry.
Just then, a technician with an x-ray machine came into the room. I wiped the tears from my eyes as he
asked everyone to leave. He slipped the lead vest over my shoulders. I shuddered at the feel of his
fingers when they barely touched my neck. More tears flowed as he continued to snap several x-rays.
"Does it hurt badly?"
I turned as I could finally hear the words coming from his mouth.
"You're crying. I just thought you might be in a lot of pain. I can check with Dr. Cullen to see if we can
get you anything for it."
I just nodded as I pulled off the vest and handed it back to him.
He left me in the room, with the light still barely on. I laid back on the bed as hundreds of images raced
though my mind.
Demetri's hands on my shoulders. Anne brushing my hair. His lips on my neck. Her watching me in the
shower. Him holding me on the counter. Her tracing her finger across my lips.
I turned on my side, shaking my head, willing the thoughts to go away. Then they did.
I saw my Edward. My Edward's hands gliding across my bare shoulders. His long fingers threading
though my hair. The way he scrubbed my stomach in the shower, drawing circles around my belly
button. Him cradling me in his arms. His thumb caressing my lips just before giving them a soft kiss.
The thoughts let go of all the tension I'd been holding in. I would never forget how Anne or Demetri had
touched me or made me feel. I would live with that pain till the day I'd die. I had one thing that could
make it all bearable. Edward. His touch, the way he made me feel, it made every second of pain subside.
I wasn't about to let anyone take that away from me.
"Hey," Edward said as he reached my side. "Dad's gonna get you fixed up. He's looking at the x-rays
now."
"What about Riley? Is my dad really going to have to arrest me?"
"No. No." His thumb wiped a tear from the corner of my eye. "Tyler and a few other kids are at the
station. They are giving their statements. They all confirm your story. That Riley guy really has no idea
who you are. Everyone knows it's you and me, love."
I sniffled. "Looks like you might have to wait awhile to deliver on those promises."
"I have a feeling you're gonna be waited on hand and foot for a couple of days. Not just by me."
"Yes. I'm sure Alice will be feeding me with a spoon if I let her." I grinned a little as I brought my eyes
to meet his. "What is it?"
"Earlier... when you were telling Charlie about what happened. You said you thought about all the times
you couldn't-"
"Edward." He shifted in a little closer. "I can't forget what happened. A little bit of me will always be
scared. I want to move past it though. I told you, I don't want them to ruin our future."
"That doesn't mean you have to hold everything in."
"You can't tell me-"
"I know. I know. I kept so much from you. I'm still learning how to come to terms with all of it, but we
have each other. We can talk to each other about all of it. I think maybe the last week, while it has been
incredible, we've been distracting ourselves."
"Distracting?"
"For so long we wanted to make sure that we could, we didn't think about how it would feel or what we
would do afterwards. So we just kept doing it. Feeling good."
"Feeling incredible." I corrected him.
"Incredible, right. Those feelings aren't going to solve all of our problems. Being able to make love to
you is a huge step, but there is still more to come I'm afraid."
"I know, first being my impending stint in the county jail." I rolled my eyes as I laid on my back to focus
on the ceiling.
"You know, that's not going to happen."
"Are you sure?" I turned my head back to him.
"Positive." He lightly tapped the end of my nose with his index finger. "I love you and this is just one
more step we'll take together."
A breathed a sigh of relief because my whole body believed what he said. "Together."
/&/
A few minutes later, a nurse came in with some pain medicine. With all the toughts going through my
head, I hadn't really noticed the pain in a while. The swelling was getting uncomfortable, but after I had
let the pills take effect, Istarted feeling much better.
Carlisle made his way in with an x-ray in his hand.
"See this little bone right here?" He pointed to a bone in my wrist on the x-ray. "That is your scaphoid
bone. It's the one that's giving you problems."
"Broken." I nodded. "Another cast then?"
"Yep, then we'll do another x-ray in about ten days to see how it's healing. You get to pick the color if
that makes you feel any better."
"Not purple this time." I had learned to dislike the color purple.
"Why such an aversion to purple?"
Edward hadn't been around when I broke my ankle just before the summer after freshman year. "I had a
purple cast one summer when I broke my ankle. By the time it came off, I cursed the color. Never
wanting to wear it again. I stood out like a sore thumb. It was awful."
"You could always do white." Carlisle was full of suggestions.
"It'll get too dirty. What about black? Black goes with everything."
"Black it is then. I'll be back shortly." Carlisle excused himself just as my dad made his way back in.
"Good news. No charges."
"Thank god," I sighed. "What did you do?"
"I very politely let both of the Mr. Jensen's know that we had several statements from others at the party
confirming your side of the story. That you were indeed married and blissfully happy with your
husband, who I hear was nice enough to call for some ice for the guy's nose."
"He was bleeding all over the grass, but if he would have made another comment like he did..."
My dad held up his hand. "Yes, one of the girls was perfectly clear on his statement. Let's just say the
kid is an idiot and we just let it all rest."
"Fine with me, but his face broke my wrist." I let out a small laugh as the whole night's events began
playing though my mind. I really didn't expect what came next.
"I'm proud of you, Bells." My father kissed me on the forehead before nodding to Edward and leaving
the room.
"I'm proud of you, too."
/&/
EPOV
September quickly turned into October. Bella's cast was replaced with a brace that drove her nuts, but I
made her wear it anyway. Then, October lead it's way to November and our trip back to Montana.
We got their a day early to go over what we would have to do on the day of the sentencing. Bella and I
had both wanted to make statements. We had gone over and over them in our three sessions a week with
Dr. Yorkie and at home together. I knew I could do it, but I felt there was something I needed to do first.
"I want to see him."
Ryan spit the Coke he was drinking out as he was preparingus the night before.
"You what?"
"I want to see him. Can you make it happen?"
"Edward?" Bella looked at me confused and a little bit angry. "Why would you want to do that?"
"I need to tell him, face to face, he didn't ruin me. I'm not that little puppet of his anymore. I him to see
the truth in my eyes. I want him to know that his daughters are my family now. That Gracie loathes him
for what he did to us and no matter how long he spends in prison, he's lost two of the most precious gifts
he was ever given. He needs to know and I have to be the one to tell him."
/&/
I sat alone in a conference room at the courthouse. I nervously straightened my jacket. I felt the tie at my
neck slightly strangling me so I loosened it. Did I really know what I wanted to say? Could I be that
strong or was I just kidding myself?
The door creaked open and a shackled Demetri entered the room followed by a very large guard.
Too late. It's now or never.
I took a deep breath as Demetri sat across from me.
"Hello, Edward. You wanted to talk?"
/&/
Chapter 24-Justice for All
EPOV
The lump in my throat was so large, I couldn't imagine any sound ever being able to pass through. He
just sat there as smug as ever, piercing his intense stare through me.
I had to show him I was not that lost little boy anymore. I was so much more.
"That's right. I did want to tell you a few things before you go into solitary. You know that's where your
going right? General population is just to dangerous for sexual predators like yourself."
"A predator?" he actually laughed. "You make it sound like I sought out dozens of children and cast my
spell on them. It was just you. It was always you."
I could see the guard adjust his stance, obviously just as sickened as I was.
"What about Bella? Why did you have to bring her into all this then?"
He sat back in his chair, taking a deep breath, clasping his hands together in front of his mouth. "Bella,
Bella, Bella." His eyes settled back on me. "It was selfish really. I liked seeing you smile. Those perfect
angel lips." He traced his index finger across his lips. "She made that happen. It took some convincing
on my part for Anne to go for it, but I won in the end. I always do."
"You call this winning?"
"My mind is a steal trap. Anytime I want, I can remember all the times we had together. I've been
thinking a lot about that day by the pool, when Bella needed to be rubbed down. The way your hands
caressed her thighs."
"Stop it!" I stood up as I slammed my hands against the table. "Don't you dare think about my wife that
way."
"Wife, hun?" He leaned in as he licked his lips. "So, you've joined the club. Welcome to marriage."
"My marriage is no where near the sick and twisted relationship that you have with Anne. How's that
going by the way?" I managed to sit back down in my chair. "Only seeing her, what, maybe when your
in court or with your lawyers? You know you're not going to be at the same prison. You know you're
never going to get to see her."
At that, the smile left his face. "We knew this might happen and we are ready to accept the
consequences for our actions. It doesn't mean we regret one moment of loving you. We love you,
Edward."
I was starting to feel more than nauseous. My bottom lips was shaking as I swallowed to hold back the
filth that I felt rising inside of me. The hate, the anger, it was all there, screaming to get out. I had to
control it. I knew I was stronger. I knew I was the better man.
"For a man who claims to love so much, you sure like torturing the people you love most. I understood
when it was me, but I never thought you would actually hurt your own child."
He slightly nodded his head as his gaze focused on the table.
"I guess I should be glad that they're both so young. I hope Gracie can forget how you beat her and if
there is a god, Kenzie won't remember you at all."
"Those are my daughters," he spit through his clenched teeth.
"They are nothing to you anymore. They are my family now. Even if you make it out of prison alive, I'm
sure they will want nothing to do with you."
"Those girls love me." His eyes were pleading. I could finally see an once of pain intruding into them.
The satisfaction hit me like a drug high. I was feeling the euphoria of his pain.
"Gracie detests you. You know what she said to me the night we left? She said she didn't want to be with
you anymore because she knew what you had done to me. She loves me more than she ever loved you.
It's one role I have taken seriously. Being her godfather. I will always do what is best for those girls.
What's best for them now is making sure you never lay eyes on them again."
"Edward, please?" He was begging me? I couldn't help but laugh.
"Why would I ever help you now? You've brought this all on yourself. You lost your wife. You've lost
your daughters. Not that you ever had me, but you've lost me too. How does that make you feel?"
I could see the anger seething inside of him as he clenched his fists, his knuckles bright white.
I scooted the chair out from under me and rose to walk towards the door. I dipped my head and felt a
devious smile creep upon my face. I turned back for one last look and I couldn't help myself.
"Have fun in the showers. See how you like it for a change."
I grabbed the door handle and turned. I walked into the hall feeling years of agony fall from me. I felt
like a man, a real man, with a wife and a beautiful future.
I saw my Bella standing there, her eyes pained and worried. I brought her into my arms and swept her
up, swinging her around like we were children again. Our laughter filled the hallway and earned us more
than a few stares.
"It went well then?" she asked as I set her down.
"Perfect. It's really almost over, isn't it?"
"Yes." She caressed my cheek lightly with her fingertips. I couldn't help but press a kiss into her palm.
"You should take your seats. This judge is very prompt. We'll be starting right on time."
Bella and I followed Ryan into the courtroom and took a seat behind his table. My parents, Charlie,
James, Rose, and Emmett were all waiting there. Alice and Jasper had stayed behind to watch after the
girls. Bella and I had each received a hug from every one of them before we saw the guards bring
Demetri and Anne in.
I couldn't take my eyes off of Anne. She was no where near the woman I had seen only a few months
before. She was much thinner, her eyes sunken in. The one thing that was always beautiful about her
was her hair. The strands of black silk had all but disappeared. It was cropped short in the back with a
slight wedge so it hit just in the middle of her neck.
She had been crying, that much was obvious. They sat her next to Demetri who was able to take her
hand. I saw a feeble smile on her face, but the tears were still pouring. He brought her in I assume to
comfort her. I knew then the high I was feeling was the opposite of absolute low she was feeling. Could
it be guilt? She had spent all those years pretending to be my friend. In the end, was she just another
victim of Demetri's?
The judge brought the courtroom to order. There were several formalities to get out of the way before
we could make our statements, but I really couldn't pay attention. I just kept rubbing Bella's hand and
putting on a brave face for the rest of my family.
Suddenly, Ryan was pulling me out of my daze.
"Dr. Cullen?"
My father rose from his seat, kissing my mother's hand before patting me on the shoulder.
He made it to the podium and cleared his throat as he pulled a sheet of paper from his jacket.
"Your Honor. I am Dr. Carlisle Cullen. Edward is my son and Isabella is my daughter-in-law. Only after
years of torture did I find out what these two people, people I once considered family, had done to my
son. Even after I found out about Edward's abuse, I still couldn't protect him. It is my failure as a father
and a friend that I wasn't able to protect Bella and my son. I will have to live with my actions for the rest
of my life. I can only take solace in the fact that you will do everything in your power to keep these two
monsters behind bars for as long as possible. My family, which includes our two foster daughters, are
eternally grateful to this system for coming through for all of us in order to keep us safe. My one hope is
they will spend their time realizing what they have lost and feel the pain and sorrow they have caused all
of us. Just look at him." My father pointed to Demetri. "The man I thought of as a brother." His tears
started to flow as I felt my mother pat my knee. "He has no remorse for what he has destroyed. My son's
youth. His own marriage. The precious little time he'd spent with his daughters. I spent years trying to be
a friend and a mentor to him. All those years I trusted him and he could do this to my son. He has no
heart. Anne made a choice to live that life with him, if that is even fathomable to the human mind. They
both deserve the justice you bring them. Thank you."
My father came back to me as I stood and took him in my arms.
"I love you, son."
"I love you, too."
He left my arms for Bella's awaiting ones. He kissed her cheek before wiping a stray tear from it.
"Your up."
I took Bella's hand and we both went up to the podium to begin our statements to the judge. I had gone
over it a million times in my head, I thought it would be ingrained there. There was nothing in my head
of the speech I had prepared. What came out was sincere and honest, words without fear.
"My wife and I are standing here today because of these two people. They have turned our lives upside
down and inside out with their actions of love. A sick and twisted version of love, but love all the same.
It was the only kind I knew of for a very long time until this angel beside me came back into my life."
Bella squeezed my side and smiled as I glanced her way. "Though the pain of what they both did will be
with me for the rest of my life, it won't ruin me. They deserve every single second in prison that you
give them for what they have put both of us through. In that time, however, we won't dwell on that pain.
We have already started to regain a life we can be proud of. A life without shame. A life without fear.
Demetri justified his actions as acts of love. I really don't think he understands what the word means or
what it truly feels like. For that, I pity him. I wouldn't wish even my worst enemy a life without real
love." I cleared my throat. "Your Honor, it is men and women like these two who bring out the worst in
our society. I implore you to make sure they do not see the light of day until they understand the damage
they have caused, not only to my family, but to their own." I stepped aside and let Bella take over.
"As my husband said, we are regaining our lives. We are taking each day one step at a time, healing a
little with each step. Though what I went through was nothing compared to Edward's..." I could tell she
was trying to hold back the tears. She couldn't though as they began to fall. "it still isn't any less real.
The only reason I'm standing here today is because I had Edward with me. If those three days they had
kept him away from me had turned into weeks or even months, I know I would have never made it.
They can never be punished enough for the hole they ripped in our lives or the lives of their children. I
will find comfort in the thought that because of people like you, Your Honor, and Mr. Shepherd, that
justice has truly been served."
She took a deep breath as I cradled her in my arms.
"Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Cullen."
The judge began to look through some of his papers as we returned to our seats.
We stayed wrapped up in each other as Demetri and Anne stood to receive their sentences.
"For the crime of assault in the first degree, you are hereby sentenced to no less than forty-eight months
in the custody of the Federal Bureau of Prisons. For the crime of possession of child pornography you
are hereby sentenced to no less than one hundred and twenty months in the custody of the Federal
Bureau of Prisons. For the crime of aggravated sexual abuse of a minor you are hereby sentenced to no
less than one hundred and fifty months in the custody of the Federal Bureau of Prisons. For the crime of
kidnapping you are hereby sentenced to no less than two hundred and thirty-four months in the custody
of the Federal Bureau of Prisons. In accordance to your plea, the assault, sexual abuse, and kidnapping
charges will all be served concurrently, with the possession charge to be carried out there after."
I let it all go. The tears were happily flowing as I heard the judges gavel slam down. A total of at least
three hundred and fifty-four months in prison, twenty-nine and a half years. I didn't want to know when
they would be eligible for parole, but Ryan assured me it was a long way down the road. I myself didn't
see either of them making it out the other side.
I took one last look at Anne as she was facing me with Demetri in her arms. She mouthed, "I'm so
sorry." as tears were streaming down her face. All I could do was nod in acknowledgment of her words.
Somehow, I actually believed her.
/&/
"Surprise." About a hundred of our friends and family were gathered in our living room when we made
it home from Montana.
Alice and Angela were glowing as they made their way over to Bella and I.
"Tell me you love it? I know you do, but tell me anyway," Alice pleaded as her arms surrounded my
waist.
I looked at the room filled with soft light and music. Fragrant flowers and presents. A table with
hundreds of presents I knew we could never except.
I looked down to see the love and excitement in my sister's eyes. "I love it. Definitely a surprise." I
kissed into Alice's hair.
"A welcome home slash wedding reception," Angela chirped up as she squeezed Bella's hand. "We
wanted you guys to celebrate. You both so deserve it."
I saw James out of the corner of my eye and squinted. "This is why you wanted to stay for the rest of the
week."
"Yep... and..." I saw him wave someone over from the corner.
She took her little steps until she was right in front of me. I took her tiny frame in my arms. "Thanks for
coming."
"I've missed you. Maybe not as much as James, but enough."
"Thanks, Bree." I pulled back from her and turned to Bella. "This is my wife."
Bella instantly took Bree in her arms. "Thank you so much for coming and taking care of our James."
She pulled back and held Bella's hands in hers as James' found her shoulders. "It's been a full time job,
but the benefits are worth it."
James dipped in and kissed Bree's cheek, slipping his arms around her waist.
"He's happy and that's all I've ever wanted for him." I patted James on the head.
"You too, brother. You too."
We spent the rest of the night dancing and talking, listening to all kinds of music, but most of all,
laughing. Laughing like there was no tomorrow.
I twirled the girls around and acted like a complete idiot, like I was drunk or something. Actually, I was,
well... sort of. I was drunk on life. Finally taking every fiber of it in. Loving my wife, my parents, Alice,
Jasper, Rose, James and even Charlie and Emmett. Then feeling truly blessed to have two real angels in
my life. Those precious little beauty's would be nothing like their former family. They would be Cullens.
They were my sisters and I would protect them with my life.
Our lives were finally coming full circle and I knew what the answer would be when the question came.
"You really think you can do it?" James looked at me wearily.
I nodded. I was almost as nervous facing them as I had been facing Demetri, I knew I could do it though.
"Yes, James. I know I can."
/&/
Chapter 25~Tradition
BPOV
I felt the bed move as he sat but I was no where near ready to open my eyes.
"Come on, love. It's time to get up."
"No! I can't do it. I won't." I pulled a pillow over my head.
"Bella?" I felt him take the pillow from over me, but I still refused to open my eyes.
"No. I don't know if I can ever forgive you for this."
"Was it really that bad?"
"That bad?" I sat up and looked him straight in the eye. "Bad is not even the word I would use to
describe it. Horrible. Horrendous, maybe. Not bad. You know we started at four am and weren't home
until after midnight. I'm surprised my feet aren't bloodied little stumps."
The previous day had been a hell I had never imagined. Black Friday. All the day after Thanksgiving
sales with the worlds number one shopper, Alice Cullen.
"Love, I'm so sorry I asked you to go. I thought you might be able to keep the reigns on her."
"Edward, you don't know what it was like. She was possessed. I think both the girls have an entirely new
winter wardrobe as well as another playroom full of toys. You know she had to get Jasper to rent a truck
to come get everything she had bought. I am never, and I mean NEVER, doing that again. I'd be
surprised if I'd even go grocery shopping with her after that."
I was so furious with him, that when we had finally gotten home, I was going to chew him out. He was
asleep on the couch, so I just came up to our room and collapsed. It felt good to let out all my
frustrations, but I knew he didn't deserve it.
"Would this help?" He handed me a mug of steaming hot coffee.
I took a whiff and the aroma flooded me. I took a sip then felt the liquid hot goodness fill my body.
"Yesssss, better."
"Now that I've tamed the beast, at least temporarily, we have another Cullen tradition to uphold."
Another tradition? All those years with them as their close family friend and I had no idea about all
these traditions.
"I don't know if I can handle anymore."
"You'll like this one. I promise. Just get dressed."
/&/
Within twenty minutes I was dressed and loaded into our Volvo off to parts unknown. The girls,
Carlisle, and Esme were in the back with everyone else following in Jasper's car.
Esme and Gracie started singing Christmas carols and I started to get an idea of where we might be
heading.
The hard pressed snow crunched loudly beneath my feet as I got out of the car. I took in the view of the
rows upon rows of Douglas Fur and Evergreen trees before finding the sign that read "Stanley Christmas
Tree Farm".
Jessica's family had own the farm for as long as I could remember, but since dad had never really gotten
into the Christmas spirit since mom left, we hardly ever had a tree.
"I haven't been here in years." My eyes wandered across the snow covered trees.
"Neither have I. Hasn't changed much."
"Nope. Still same old cabin. Same old sleigh."
"But not the same trees. I know there is one out there just waiting for us. Come on."
Edward took my hand and we started going through the endless rows of trees. Short ones, tall ones, thick
ones, skinny ones. You name it, they had it.
"This one! This one!" Gracie was yelling as she jumped up and down.
It was easily ten feet tall, full with the most amazingly fresh aroma emanating from it. I nodded in my
agreement with Gracie's choice as did the rest of the family.
The boys went to strapping the tree on top of the Volvo while the rest of us girls went inside the cabin
gift shop.
"These are for you three." Esme handed me a box when we were walking back to the car. "Open it."
I took the lid off the box and found the most delicate hand crafted glass ornaments. Each with our names
scrolled across them. Isabella. Grace. Mackenzie.
"These are beautiful."
"Now that we have three more of you in the family, you all have a special place on our tree."
/&/
We spent the rest of the afternoon setting up the tree and decorating it. Just before dinner, it was time to
put the family ornaments on the tree.
"Since the first Christmas Carlisle and I spent together, we have had this tradition. Every year we put
our ornaments on the tree and are thankful for all the blessings god as given us. This year, we have so
much more to be thankful for." Esme sniffled as she started to tear up. Carlisle put his arm around her
shoulder and kissed her forehead lightly. "We have our son back and now he has brought us three
wonderful daughters. We've made it through some rough times this year, but now we are blessed with an
even bigger family than we could have hoped for. So, we start a new tradition today. The newest
members of the family put their ornaments on first."
Esme handed me the box of three ornaments. I handed it to Edward as I took Kenzie from his arms. I
took out her ornament and walked over to the tree.
"Where do you want to put it, sweetie?"
"There. Up high. Gracie won't get it."
I reached up as high as I could to nestle it on a large branch. I gave her a kiss on the nose before I set her
down and she ran over to Esme's arms.
"My turn." Gracie hopped up into my arms.
I took her ornament from the box and handed it to her. She stretched as high as she could and got it on
the end of a branch far away from Kenzie's.
I put her down and took mine from the box. I found a spot almost right in the middle where I knew my
ornament would feel at home.
Edward took his from the box with the rest of the family's and hung it right next to mine.
"Together." He breathed into my ear as he wrapped his arms around me from behind. "Forever and
always."
/&/
EPOV
I couldn't believe how nervous I'd become. I had face so many obstacles over the past year, but this was
one I had to be ready for. Facing all of them.
Bella and I had checked into the hotel about an hour before. It was the first time we had gone anywhere
by ourselves as a married couple. It felt strange, but good somehow when we checked in as Mr. and
Mrs. Cullen. I wasn't so sure the front desk clerk believed us, but then I noticed her checking out our
rings.
"Shouldn't he be here by now?"
"He said two thirty and it's just two twenty-five." I adjusted my watch on my wrist.
I knew I needed to stay calm, but as the minutes ticked by, my nerves were starting to fray.
At three o'clock a knock came at the door. I went over and opened it.
"I know. I know. I'm late." He rushed passed me and I closed the door behind him.
"What took you so long?" He was hardly ever late, for anything.
"It's Bree."
"James, is she okay?" Bella went to pat his shoulder.
"She's gonna be fine, after she stops puking."
"Man, I'm sorry. That's terrible." I shook my head.
"I guess you guys came all this way for nothing. She was my partner for the contest, so..."
I knew how hard the both of them had worked on the piece James and I had composed. It was a true
shame that no one would get to hear it.
"Is there anything we can do? Maybe you have a solo piece?" Bella was hopeful.
"No, nothing as good as the piece we were doing. Unless..."
James' eyes met mine. In an instant, I knew what he was thinking.
"No. No way. I came here to watch your contest from the audience. You can't make me go back up on
that stage with you."
"Come on, man. It'll be like old times. Just the two of us. You know you're the only one who knows the
part better than Bree. You'd be saving me. Please."
I paced around the room for a moment. I had come to face the so-called friends I had left behind at
Masen. I never dreamed of performing there again. James was my best friend and he had gone above
and beyond for me in the past year. There was no way I could deny him.
"I'll do it."
/&/
"You'll be wonderful." Bella held me tight as she waited with James and I backstage to make our
entrance.
"From your lips to god's ears." I kissed her hand.
We had spent about an hour at the concert hall. Most of the time was spent being hugged by girls and
patted on the backs by guys when they met Bella. Everyone seemed to approve of her and of me. I had a
few girls tell me how sorry they were and that they should have never believed the viscous lies that had
been spread.
Even the Principal came backstage. He offered his sympathy and his congratulations with a firm
handshake.
I never expected the tap on my shoulder only moments before we were to go on stage.
"Edward."
I turned to see the fiery red hair with matching red lips. "Victoria."
Bella's jaw dropped as she took in all of Victoria.
"This is my wife, Bella. Bella, this is Victoria. James' ex-girlfriend."
"I know who she is, Edward." Bella didn't accept to shake the hand that was offered.
Victoria dropped her hand to her side. "Guess I deserve that. I really want to say I'm sorry. I really had
no idea. I jumped to the wrong conclusion and have regretted it everyday since."
"You regret it because you know you were wrong or just because you lost James over it?" I wondered
really how sorry she was.
"I was wrong." Her voice trembled as her bottom lip quivered. I had never seen Victoria cry, but she'd
looked as though she might burst into tears any second.
"Cullen. You're up."
I turned to Bella and gave her a soft, passionate kiss. Not only for her benefit, but for Victoria's as well.
"Go get 'um. I love you."
"I love you, too."
I went to stand at the edge of the wings of the stage as James walked out into the center to a microphone.
"Thank you. I just want to take a moment to let you know of a little change in plans for my selection
tonight. Bree Masters has taken ill and will not be performing with me tonight."
There were several groans from the crowd. Bree had always been a crowd pleaser.
"Instead, I have my dearest friend and co-composer of the piece will be performing tonight. Ladies and
gentlemen, Mr. Edward Cullen."
I walked out on stage and went to shake James' hand before sitting down on the piano bench. The slow
clapping became thunderous applause before I had even made it to the bench. After a moment and a
quick stroke of the keys, the crowd quited down.
We launched into our piece and I gave it everything that I had. Bella had inspired every note and there
was no way I would let her or James down.
I couldn't of imagined an even more thunderous applause, but it happened. A standing ovation no less.
Then when James was announced as the contest winner, I thought he might faint. All the blood rushed
form his cheeks as he went to accept the plaque from the Principle.
We were standing in the lobby, being congratulated by wave after wave of people when I noticed one
man just hanging back. He seemed like he was just waiting for an opportunity to pounce. It made me a
little uncomfortable. A reporter maybe, but never what I had expected.
He approached cautiously, holding out his hand for James to shake.
"Wonderful performance. I'm glad I decided to come."
James shook his hand not suspecting a thing of it.
He turned to me and obviously saw the apprehension in my eyes. He reached into his inside coat pocket,
pulling out a business card.
"My name is Steven Randall." He handed his card to me. "I'm a producer for Twilight Productions."
"I've heard of you," James said before taking the card from me. "You represent Johnny King."
"Yep, one of the best guitar players around. He's actually the reason I'm here. He heard the song you
guys posted on your website. I knew I needed to hear you live. I would really be interested in sitting
down with the two of you and seeing if you have anything we might want to make into an album."
"Yes! Of course." James grabbed his hand and began to shake it. "We'd love to. Wouldn't we, Edward?"
I turned to Bella and saw the absolute joy in her eyes. I took a deep breath and composed myself. "Sure.
Talk, with the understanding that I'm starting school in January and James doesn't finish here until
May."
"I would never dream of interrupting your studies. If we can get something together, we'll cut it when
you have time. It's my hope that we can get this cut so you might be able to tour a dozen or so cities this
summer. What do you think?"
James looked like he was about to pee himself he was so excited.
"Sounds terrific."
Bella and James' arms both surrounded me as I finally saw a glimpse of my perfect future on the
horizon.
/&/
Epilogue~Six Years
BPOV
I had been distracted all morning. My latest book review was due to my editor that afternoon and I
couldn't give the last sentence that umph I knew it needed.
I sat at my computer, letting my mind wander to everything that had happened to bring my family to that
day.
The six of us started college as planned, taking up an entire floor of an apartment building for the better
part of our four years. I stuck with my major in English with a minor in Communications. How I pulled
that off, I still don't know. Edward majored in instrumental music and even got some extra credits for his
compositions that ended up on his first album. He and James spent five days over Spring Break that year
recording. Then that summer, they did a fourteen city tour in six weeks. It was just a warm up for what
was to come.
Next, they released another instrumental album. When Edward realized that they were not bad lyricist,
they added a few vocalist, Alice and I. That album brought Alice and I on the map. As "Midnight Blue",
our first single was number one only two weeks after the album was released. Singing for the album in
the recording studio was one thing, but our first live performance was like stepping into a whole new
world. Eventually, I stopped puking before every performance and got used to the nerves. They became
like an old friend, one that had to be dealt with quickly and quietly whenever they arrived.
Alice on the other hand, had nerves of steel. She ended up majoring in Communications, which came in
handy as well. She became the unspoken manager of us all. She dealt with our manager and the
producers, the label and all the venues. She was actually really good at it. She kept us organized and on
task.
As for Jasper, he became the groups official photographer. After he and Alice had their fairytale
wedding the spring after we graduated, he went into his profession full time. His photos graced the
covers of Rolling Stone and GQ, just to name a few. The exposure he got from that lead him to be rather
sought out in the world of celebrity photographers. Everyone knew he was dedicated to his family and
really didn't care about the money, so most were flexible when he traveled with Midnight Blue.
As for Emmett and Rose, they ended up eloping a few weeks before Alice and Jasper got married.
Emmett was the third pick overall in that years NFL draft, going to, you guessed it, the Seattle
Seahawks. They got married three days after that in Vegas. Rose wanted to make sure everyone knew
Emmett was hers and only hers. Rose took over as Emmett's manager and brokered him a sweet five
year deal with the Seahawks. The first year, Emmett was the back up quarterback. When he was brought
in for an injured first string quarterback in the playoffs and won the game by throwing three
touchdowns, he earned the title of first string. Then went on to achieve the title of Super Bowl
Champion.
James, well... he couldn't wait as long as the rest of them. He and Bree got married their sophomore year
and took up residence in the same apartment building where the rest of us lived. It became a lot easier
for us all to work on the first Midnight Blue album. Bree joined occasionally on the keyboards since
Edward had expanded his musical talents to include the drums.
So we had our platinum records and our championship rings, yet we all still lived at home with Carlisle
and Esme. How silly it was, but really there was no other place we really wanted to be.
Gracie and Kenzie had grown into such beautiful and smart young girls. Gracie at ten was smarter than I
ever was. I was right about how much she would love to read. I spent hours talking to her about the
classics and she would soak up every word in amazement. Kenzie was girlie when she needed to be, but
was a complete sports nut. At eight, she was the number one scorer in her soccer league. To top it all off,
my father was her coach. She called him Uncle Charlie. It always brought such a smile to my face how
we really were one big happy family.
A few months before, I was asked to take part in a new magazine called "Celebrity Passions". It was
made up of articles from celebrities ranging from art, music, film, literature, fashion, and much more. I
had been given the task of being the critic in residence. Having a lot of time to read while on the road, I
was able to whip out several reviews rather quickly. The magazine liked them so much, they signed me
to a two year contract with my own column for each monthly issue.
Yet, this issue was a little harder than the rest. It was not the typical classic that I loved, but a love story
all the same. About a young girl that despite everything inside her that told her to run, she fell in love
anyway, with a vampire. I had really loved it, but for some reason couldn't form the words to make it
perfect.
"Bella!?"
"Ya, hun?" I was pulled out of my memory fog by my husband's velvet voice.
"Where's my tie with the gold diamonds on it?" His voice was slightly muffled coming from the closet I
thought.
"It's on the tie rack with the rest of your ties. You're not really going to wear that one are you?"
I heard a muffled giggle. He knew I hated that tie. I had threatened to throw it out several times. He had
gotten it as a gift from the label after his first album. Something having to do with one of their songs
called "Golden Eyes". I never really saw the connection, but Edward seemed to cherish it.
"I thought I might." Edward had the tie around his neck as he stood in the doorway to our closet.
"You're trying to torture me, aren't you?"
He swaggered over to me with his famous crooked grin sliding across his perfect lips until he was
standing right beside me.
"Just a little." He dipped down and gave me one of his perfect soft kisses.
"How about you wear the black silk one."
"Of course. What would I do without you?"
I opened my mouth to speak, but was silenced as one of his slender fingers came up to press against my
lips.
"That was a rhetorical question, love." I smirked as his finger left it's place on my lips. "How much more
do you have to do?"
"Almost finished. I just need that last sentence to tie it all together."
He came behind me and started reading over my shoulder.
"Wow, I knew you had a thing for vampires with the Spike obsession and all, but it sounds like you
really have a thing for this guy."
I felt a slight blush rising to my cheeks. The whole time I was reading the book, I imagined my husband
as the gorgeous vampire and myself as his one true love.
"He reminds me of you. Intense, but selfless. Willing to do anything for his family."
"Why don't you do this then." He brought his arms around me and his fingers started tapping at the
keyboard.
When he was finished, I sat back in awe. It's exactly what I was trying to say.
When faced with an impossible love, no matter what the risk or consequence, you take the chance. A life
without that kind of love is no life at all.
I wiped the tear from the corner of my eye before leaning back to kiss into his neck.
He stood up and kissed into my hair. "Black silk one, right?"
"Right." He made his way back over to the closet as I saved my review and e-mailed it off to my editor.
"Bella, I'm so sorry." I turned to see Gracie and the little one she was holding that seemed to be covered
in some sort of jam. "He got it out of one of mom's bottom cabinets. I guess the baby lock doesn't work
on that one."
"James Jasper Cullen, you know better."
Gracie set him down and he came running over to me. Good thing I hadn't changed yet, because I was
covered with jam after the hug my eighteen month old son gave me.
"Who's mommy's sticky boy?"
His cheeks blushed red just like mine always did. "Me."
"That's right. It's okay. We'll get you cleaned up." I turned to Gracie. "Thanks. I'm sure it could have
been a lot worse."
"No problem." She shrugged her shoulders. "Guess it comes with the aunt territory."
"Yep, good old Auntie Gracie." My sticky son turned and blew Gracie a kiss as she left the room.
I grabbed a few baby wipes and started getting off the big chunks that where there before taking him
him for a bath. I was amazed at how he was becoming the perfect combination of Edward and I.
Edward's sparkling emerald eyes. My chocolate brown hair. Edward's long, slender fingers. My little
nose. I loved just looking at him, getting lost in his perfection.
"JJ, what have you gotten yourself into?" Edward walked out of the closet, fully dressed in his best black
suit and my favorite silk tie.
"Dada!" JJ held his arms up to Edward.
"Oh, no." I picked up JJ and held him close. "He got into some of Grandma's jam which has earned him
a trip to the tub."
"Oh." Edward nodded. "You just wanted some more time to play tug boat, didn't you?"
"Hoo, hoo!" We laughed when JJ attempted to make his tug boat noise.
"Come back in about ten minutes and help me get him dressed."
"Alright. I'll go make sure the kitchen isn't covered in jam."
JJ and I made our way to the bathroom as Edward headed downstairs.
/&/
The whole family stood in the courtroom as the judge went through his list of questions for Carlisle and
Esme. After six long years, Gracie and Kenzie were becoming a permanent part of the family. The
adoption process was halted at every stage by Demetri and Anne's lawyer. It took about fours years
longer than it should have, but eventually Carlisle and Esme won.
The court saw what a wonderful home they had made for the girls and how our large unconventional
family worked well for their upbringing.
"Grace?"
"Yes, Your Honor?" Gracie was always so respectful and polite, just like Esme.
"You and your sister have spent a long time with the Cullen's. It seems by this letter you have written me
that you are very much ready to join their family permanently. Can you tell us why?"
Gracie cleared her throat as she held Kenzie's hand. "I don't remember much about my biological
parents, but I do remember what they did to me and why we came to the Cullen's in the first place. I
know this family suffered so much because of what they did. They could have handed Kenzie and I over
to the state and not thought another second about it. Instead, they took us in and made us a part of their
family. Even though I'm sure we served as a reminder of what our parents did, they have loved us and
cared for us as if we were their own blood. They had a choice and they chose to love us. Kenzie and I
love them. They are our family. Carlisle is the dad who cleans all our cuts and tucks us into bed at night.
Esme is the mom who always has cookies waiting for us when we come home from school and holds us
when we have our nightmares. Edward is the brother who has taught us to love without judgment and
live each day to the fullest. Bella is the sister who has given us an appreciation for all things beautiful
about the world. Alice is the sister who has taught us how to have fun and enjoy everything life hands
us. Jasper is the brother who has shown us that everything has it's own essence of beauty, even a mud
puddle. Rose has helped us with our determination and not to be afraid to go after the things we want in
life. Emmett is our big teddy bear who has shown us what it means to be a team player and trust in those
around you. Charlie is the uncle who teaches us how to fish and throw a mean curve ball. Then there's
little JJ. I never really thought of being a role model to anyone but Kenzie. I see how he watches us and
tries to be like us. That makes me want to be a better person. All of them make us want to be just like
them. We want to be Cullen's even though in our hearts, we have been for the past six years."
The tears were freely flowing from almost all of us by then. I could see Emmett was trying to hold back,
but when Gracie turned around and gave him a wink, he lost it.
"That's a very impassioned speech from such a young lady." The judge pulled out his own handkerchief
and wiped his cheeks. "On behalf of the county and the state, I would like to apologize for not doing this
years ago like it should have been. Now from this day forward, you," Gracie came forward. "will be
known as Grace Elizabeth Cullen. And you, my dear," Kenzie stood at her sister's side. "will be
Mackenzie Alice Cullen. From this day forward the legal daughters of Dr. Carlisle and Mrs. Esme
Cullen."
Carlisle and Esme went over to the judge and signed the papers in front of them. We took pictures of the
four of them with the judge and continued to cry.
I could tell JJ really didn't understand what was going on. I just kissed him on the nose. "We're happy
for Auntie Gracie and Auntie Kenzie. We're all a family now."
Edward's arms surrounded the both of us. "One big happy family."
I saw that familiar sparkle in his eyes as my lips found his. I whispered against them, "Forever and
always."
/&/
The End
Bring Me To Life Extra’s
Chapter 2 ~ The Game
"Come on, Edward. It'll be fun. It's just a game." Alice stuck out her lower lip in a vague attempt to
plead with her brother.
"You've got to understand, I'm new at this whole normal high school thing. I've never been to a
basketball game before." He ran his fingers nervously through his hair as he sat on the edge of the bed.
Being at school had been hard enough for him. The thought of hundreds of teenagers yelling and
cheering while ten sweaty guys ran up and down a court wasn't his idea of a good time.
"Well, I have to go. The squad is cheering tonight and you know how Rose is. She kick me off for sure
if I opted to stay home to watch my baby brother."
"You don't need to watch me. I'm not going to run away or anything."
Alice came over and plopped down on the bed next to him. "Okay, I'll make you a deal."
"What's that?"
Alice took her brother's hand in hers. "I will have somebody go with you to the game so you don't feel
so much like an outsider. Since Em and Jasper will be playing and Rose and I will be cheering, I don't
want you to be alone. I will feel so much better if your there. I don't want you to sit in the house all night
moping around."
He knew he still wasn't up to par for his sister. She wanted so desperately for him to be happy. She
seemed to make it her life's work in the few weeks he'd been home. He'd do almost anything to make her
happy, but he couldn't help the tightness gather in his chest at the thought of being around all those
people.
"Who would you get to go with me?"
"Bella, of course. You two are getting closer, aren't you?"
He let his eyes fall to his lap as a slight smile crossed his lips. "You could say that. I really thought I was
going to have to grovel to get my friend back, but she's just been there for me. Like that first day back to
school, I just asked her to come sit with me. It felt so right. She did it without thinking about it."
"Our Bella is one amazing girl." Alice wrapped her arms sideways around Edward's neck. "So, you'll
go?"
"One condition."
"Anything." She rest her head on his shoulder.
"If she doesn't want to go, you can't make her."
"Alright. Watch this." Alice pulled out her cell phone and dialed Bella's number then set the phone to
speaker.
"Hey, Ali," Bella answered after only two rings.
"Hey, sweetie. Got a favor to ask you."
Edward rolled his eyes as he realized his sister was essentially getting him a baby sitter for the night.
"Anything for you, baby doll."
Alice smiled as she nodded at Edward.
"I wondered if you might want to take Edward to the game tonight. Mom and dad are out of-"
Bella cut her off. "What time should I pick him up?"
Alice's grin reached from ear to ear.
"I'm leaving here in just a few. Can you swing by around six?"
"Sure. I've got the truck since Emmett is going with Jasper. Dad is in Seattle about some case. He's been
there a lot lately. I'm starting to think he might have a girlfriend and he just doesn't want to tell us about
it. Thinking about my dad and sex just gives me the creeps." Alice and Edward heard Bella's breath
shudder on the other end of the line.
"Thinking about sex period gives you the creeps." Alice laughed at the thought of their conversations
about sex and birth control.
"Just because I'm still a virgin doesn't mean I'm creped out by sex."
Edward clasped his hand over his mouth in attempt to keep the gasp from escaping. He never imagined
that Bella was still a virgin. He hoped, but never really believed it.
"Besides. It will just make it all the more special when my Mr. Darcy sweeps me off my feet."
"You and that damn book. I swear, no one will ever live up to that ideal you have in your head. Well,
except maybe..."
"Maybe who?"
"You know you're totally in love with my brother. I see how you look at him and it's not the same way
you did when you were twelve."
Edward held his hand over his aching chest as the other end of the line was silent. After what seemed
like an eternity, Bella finally spoke.
"I... I know you're right, but I don't want to push anything. I know there has been something wrong since
he came back. I don't want to take the chance that I'd lose him again. I don't think my heart could take
him leaving again. You know how long it took me the last time."
Edward grabbed Alice's chin to face him. Their eyes met as Edward asked his silent question.
"It was pretty bad. I would never wish that on you again. Would it help if I said he looks at you the same
way?"
"Really?"
Edward smiled and nodded as he knew he certainly felt the same way about Bella as she felt about him.
"Yes, really. Just give it a chance. Talk to him at the game tonight. See where it goes."
"Fine, but if I'm going to make it over there in time, I need to go get ready."
Alice looked down at her watch. "Oh, crap. I gotta go. I'll tell him you'll be here at six."
"I'll just honk. Tell him to come out."
"I will. You two have fun." She eyed Edward who was shaking his head while staring at the floor.
"Later, sweetie."
"Later." Alice flipped her phone shut. "See. Nothing to worry about at all."
"Oh, it's so much better now that I know my best friend is still a virgin and that she's completely in love
with me." Edward threw himself back on his bed.
"Isn't this what you wanted? You love her. She loves you."
"Now what, Sherlock? I just go up to her and tell her I know?"
"No, you maybe ask her out, just the two of you. Hold her hand, kiss her cheek. Then let the hot sweaty
sex come later."
"I'm not the hot sweaty sex kinda guy." He buried his face in his hands. "I could never."
"You've never?"
"No, of course not. I hardly even dated. There was no girl that ever entered my mind that way."
"And Bella. Do you think of her that way?"
"More like the way we fit together, like two pieces of a puzzle. It just seems right to be in her arms."
"Yep, that's how you know it's real. That's how I feel about Jasper. You'll know when the right moment
will come. Just be ready at six. I want to see you two in the stands before tip off."
"Yes, mom." Edward sat up and Alice gave him a kiss on the forehead.
"Good boy."
Edward involuntarily shuddered at her words as she shut the bedroom door behind her.
"Hey, six on the dot. I'm impressed." Edward slid into the passengers seat next to Bella and buckled his
seat belt.
"I have this weird compulsion about being on time for everything. I always feel like I'm already late."
"Thanks for doing this. Alice is sure I need a babysitter." Edward laughed at himself as Bella pulled out
of the driveway.
"Well, I have very reasonable rates. She's getting me for a song."
"Really? What did she promise you?" Edward wanted to see if she'd own up to what she and Alice
talked about or if she'd think of something more interesting.
"Nothing, but if you give me any trouble I'm sure I can get her to pay me back somehow."
"I hope I'm not too much to handle. I've never been to one of these things before. I'm actually pretty
nervous."
"Why's that?" Bella asked as she came to a stop at a stop light.
"I guess I just don't feel like I fit in here yet. I've got that Newton guy staring me down everyday just for
starters."
"Don't worry about him. He does that with every guy I'm friends with. He even does it to Jasper. It's
kind of disturbing."
"I wouldn't let him hurt you."
Bella turned to Edward as she pulled into a parking space. She put her hand on his. "Thanks."
He turned his palm and laced his fingers with hers. He heard her breath hitch as he squeezed.
"Are you alright?"
"Ya." She ran her other hand through the hair that was lying at her shoulder. "It's just a new feeling."
She bit down on her lower lip.
"I love it when you do that. The lip thing. It's really cute to see you nervous."
"Me, nervous? Psst."
"Maybe you're not nervous, but I am. You better hold my hand just in case."
Bella stepped out of the car and met him in front of it. She held out her hand. He smiled gently and
accepted it as she led them into the gym.
Bella fought off the glares from over half of the female student body as she and Edward came to sit in
the front row, hand in hand.
"See. I told you. Everyone's staring." Edward slipped off his coat then helped Bella off with hers.
"They're not staring at you. They're glaring at me."
Edward scrunched his eyebrows together in confusion.
"You had to of noticed."
Edward shook his head.
Bella rolled her eyes. "They're jealous. Girls love the strong silent type and you so fit the category. I
think they're all fantasizing about what they could do to you to make you talk to them. I even heard two
girls in the bathroom the other day."
"That's enough." He held his hand to her mouth to silence her. "I really don't want to know what they
want to do to me. I hope they just keep it to themselves." He lowered his hand, placing it in hers.
"So, you're not even a little bit curious?"
"The only one I'm curious about is you. Alice said we should really talk to each other."
Bella looked to see Alice and Rose huddled together watching them with the rest of the cheerleaders.
She waved to them as they waved back.
"Remind me to kill your sister in her sleep."
"So, you do want to talk then?"
"It's just-" The buzzer sounded as the game began. "Later, okay?"
Edward nodded as the game began.
Before they knew it, it was half time and Forks was winning by a mile.
Alice and Rose ran over to check on Edward and Bella during the break.
"See, it's not so bad little bro." She looked down to see that her brother had definitely taken her advice as
his hand was resting in Bella's.
"She's just keeping me safe from all my unwanted admirers."
Edward shifted his eyes to a group of girls sitting several rows up. They were giggling and gossiping as
Alice and Rose caught them staring.
"I have to keep him safe. Make sure he finds someone good enough for him." Bella squeezed his hand
and smiled as their eyes met.
"You know, you're the only one who will ever be good enough for him."
Edward and Bella both shot Alice a death glare as Rose gasped.
"What? You know I'm right." Alice shrugged like it was the most natural statement she'd ever made.
Edward tried to take his hand away, but Bella held on tight.
"Whatever we are is only our business and no one else. Right?"
Bella pleaded with Edward to help her out of the mire they had somehow gotten themselves stuck in.
"Right." He lifted his eyebrows to his sister who then turned and walked off in a huff. Rose tried to hold
in her hysterical giggles as she followed behind.
"That's what she gets for trying to tell us how to feel. You and me?" Bella blew out a deep breath.
"Ya, I can only imagine."
Bella turned her head and looked at him with eager eyes. "You've imagined?"
Edward scratched at his forehead with his free hand. "It was kind of hard not to when you were sleeping
in my arms. I see that picture every time you call."
Bella let out a soft laugh. "Ya. Somehow Ali got it on my phone to show whenever you call. Guess she's
really pushing for us to get together, huh?"
"She wants me to be happy, like she is with Jasper. I just don't think I'm ready for that kind of physical
relationship."
"Me either. I figure I've waited this long, I can wait until it's right."
Edward nervously started drawing circles with the tip of his finger on the hand he was holding. "You
think it might be right with me?"
He swallowed hard as he stared at what he was doing to her hand. He knew he didn't want to see the
expression on her face for fear that he had broken that line between friendship and more. He knew that is
exactly what they both wanted, but he wasn't sure they both were ready to admit it yet.
"I... I don't know. Maybe." Her voice was barely a whisper as she put her hand over his.
His eyes reached up and met hers. He was so surprised to see her smiling that it brought a smile to his
own lips. They held hands through the rest of the game and all the way back to Edward's house.
"I'll see you before school tomorrow?" Bella asked as Edward unbuckled his seat belt.
"Yep." He sat there with his hands on his thighs, not wanting to get out of the car. "Bella?"
"Yes?" She turned a little too enthusiastically.
"Thanks for tonight. I had a really good time. You have to promise that you'll let me drive next time."
"Next time?"
"Yes, next time. Dad is taking me car shopping next week and I want you to be the first in my new car."
"Alright, if you insist."
/&/
Chapter 3 ~ Nightmares
Edward woke from his horrific nightmare drenched in sweat. He raked his hand through his hair as he
looked over to the clock. It was only one thirty. Bella had only left him three hours ago, yet he felt he
couldn't wait another minute to have her in his arms again. It was the only thing that would make the
dreams, the memories, fade away.
He hurriedly got dressed and grabbed his phone.
"Bella?"
"Edward? Is everything alright?"
"I need to see you. Can I come over?"
"It's the middle of the night. Emmett would kill you."
"I'll come in through your window, like I used to. Please, Bella. I need to see you."
"Alright. I'll leave the window open for you, but I can't promise I'll be awake when you get here." He
could hear a deep yawn on the other end of the line.
"Thanks. I'll be there in a few minutes."
Edward grabbed his keys and his wallet before leaving the house. He made his way through the miles
that separated their houses rather quickly. He parked his car out of sight a couple houses down.
He climb the huge oak tree to her bedroom window. He opened the window up easily and climbed in.
Bella was curled up in a ball under her covers fast asleep. There was a spot beckoning him to lay next to
her on her full sized bed.
He slipped off his jacket and shoes then laid his phone, keys, and wallet on her nightstand. He pulled up
the covers and slid into bed next to her.
Her eyes fluttered as his fingertips caressed her cheek. "Hey."
"Hey."
"Did you just miss me or did you have something else in mind?" Bella brought her hand up to rub on
Edward's stomach.
"Truthfully?"
"Of course."
"I had a nightmare. I don't think I can sleep without you."
"Come here then." Bella rolled on her side away from him and scooted back into him. She grabbed his
arm and slung it across her side. "See. This is much better."
"Yes, much."
"I can't..." Bella yawned.
"It's okay. Sleep. I'll be here when you wake up."
Edward scooted into her as he nestled his nose across the back of her neck. Within a few minutes, he fell
into a blissful sleep.
Bella and Edward were awakened when they heard Bella's door fly open. They both sat straight up in
bed as Emmett was standing at the edge of the bed, arms crossed on his chest, fuming with anger.
"Explain!"
Bella rubbed her eyes. "What do you want to know?"
"Why I shouldn't take him out back and kick the shit out of him right now," Emmett said through gritted
teeth.
Edward shook his head and laid back against the wall as Bella brought her pillow into her lap.
"First of all, if you haven't noticed, we are both fully clothed." Emmett nodded so Bella went on.
"Second, I had a nightmare and couldn't sleep. Edward was nice enough to come over and help me fall
back to sleep."
"You could of just come and gotten me. I'm only down the hall." Emmett was looking a little more
sympathetic. He knew how bad Bella's nightmares got sometimes.
"I could hear you were busy. I really don't want to hear you judging me or threatening my boyfriend
when you very well know who is lying in your bed right now." Bella lifted her eyebrows to make her
point. Edward covered his mouth to prevent the laughter from escaping as he realized what was truly
going on.
"I don't know what you're talking about." Emmett got up and walked over to the door.
"You're telling me if I go to your room right now, I won't find Rose sprawled out on your bed?"
Emmett looked flabbergasted. He tried to speak, but Bella put up her hand.
"Let's make a deal. I won't tell dad about your sleep overs with Rose and you don't tell dad about
Edward coming here last night or any night for that matter."
Emmett's face twisted as she knew she had him. "Fine, but I don't like it. Just don't let me catch you two
going at it. I might not be as forgiving."
Emmett opened the door to leave and Bella threw her pillow at him. "Hypocrite."
Emmett shook his head as closed the door.
"So, that was a little weird." Edward rubbed his temples as Bella rolled her eyes. "How'd you know Rose
was in there?"
"Whenever dad is out of town, Rose is there. If I didn't hear them, I would get all the details from her
anyway. We don't really keep stuff from each other."
"Isn't that kinda strange, listening to your brother have sex?"
"That's what head phones are for." She pointed to the headphones lying next to her alarm clock. "Are
you still tired?"
"A little. Why?"
"I wouldn't mind lying here a little longer."
Edward lied back down and Bella cuddled up against his chest. "I can't believe how good it feels just to
sleep in your arms." Bella kissed into his chest through his t-shirt.
"I'm going to have to find something to replicate this feeling. I don't think we'll be spending all of our
nights like this."
Bella lifted her chin to rest on his chest. "We'll figure something out. Before we know it, we'll be off to
college. Oh god. I never even asked. Are you going to take that scholarship to UCLA?"
Edward shook his head vigorously. "No. California holds nothing for me anymore. I was thinking The
University of Washington. I've already submitted my application and an audition tape."
"Are you sure? You're not thinking it just because I already got accepted?"
"No, but it's one of the reasons. I just don't want to be far away from home anymore. After last night, I
don't know if I can ever be that far away from you again."
She brought her lips up to meet his. He traced his tongue across her bottom lip and she let out a soft
moan.
"Hummm. That was nice." He smiled into her lips.
"You have no idea."
/&/